R IG - VED A SANHIT A.
A C O L L E C T I ON O F (3 1 11 391 0
A NCIENT HIN DU HYMNCONSTITUTING
THE F I R S T A SHT A K A,O R B O OK
,
OF THE
R I G - V E D A‘
THE OLDEST AUTHOR IT Y FOR THE RELIG IOUS AND SOCIA L
INSTITUTIONS OF THEHINDUS.
T R A N SLA T ED FR OM THE OR I G INA L SA N SKR I T .
BY H. H . WILSON,M.A .
,F.R.S.
Member of theRoya l Asiatzc Society , of theAsiatic Societiesof Calcutta and Par ts, and of theOmental Society of Germany ; Foreig n Mem ber of theNational Instituteof France;Member of theImper tal A cadem zesofPetersburg h andVzenna, and of theRoyalA cademiesofMum ch and Ber lm ; Ph.D . B reslau; Ml ) . Marburg ,
-c . ,
and Boden Professor of Sans/Tm z t intheUmeersity of Oxford.
fitnhlifimhunhnr thenatmuagtnfthe45mmnfg immeHfinndBaat- zniiiadlinmnanq.
S E C O N D E D I T I O N .
L O N D O N
N. T R U BN E R A N D O O . ,
60, PATERNOSTER ROW.
1 866 .
INTRODUCT ION.
WHEN theliberal patronageof theCourt of Directors Of the East- India Company enabled Dr . MaxMuller to undertake his invaluable edition of the
Big Veda, a wish wasexpressed, that itsappearance
should beaccompanied,o r followed
,with all conve
nient despatch,by anEnglish translation. AsI had
long contemplated such a work , and had made some
progress,in itsexecution
,even before leaving India
,
I readily undertook to completemy labours and pub
lish thetranslation.
It might,else
,havebeenthought scarcelynecessary
to repeat a translation of thefirst Asht’a/ca,Ogdoad
,
or Eighth b o ok,of theBig Veda as that had been
,
already,m ore than once accomplished ; partly, in
English,by theRev. Mr . Stevenson and Dr . Boer
,
and fully,inLatin
,by the lateDr . Rosen. A trans
lation in French,also
,by M . Langlois
,extending
through four Asht’alcas,or half theVeda
,hasbeenre
cently published at Paris ; but I wasnot aware, when
I engaged to publish anEnglish translation, that such
awork hadbeencommenced . A t thesametime,these
translations do no t seem to preclude,entirely
,theuse
fulness Of anEnglish version. T heearliest publication,
vi INTRODUCTION.
thework Of theRev. Mr . Stevenson,extendsonly to
the threefirst hymns of thethird lecture,or section
,
out of the eight which the first book,o r Asht
’
aka,
consists of Dr . Roer’s translationisequally limited,
stopping with two sections,
o r thirty - two hymns .
Both translations were printed in India,and arepro
curable,with some difficulty
,in this country. Dr .
Rosen’s translation of the first book is complete,
asto thetext ; but his premature death interrupted
his annotations . A lthough executed with profound
scholarship and scrupulous exactitude,andevery way
deserving of reliance,asan authentic representative
Of theo riginal,theSanskrit isconverted into Latin
with such literal fidelity,that thewo rk scarcely ad
mits of consecutive perusal,and ism ost of valueas
a reference. T hetranslationis,infact
,subordinateto
anedition of the text which it accom panies ou'
the
samepage; and thewo rk isdesigned less for general
readers thanfor Sanskrit scholars and students of the
Veda. T heprinciplefollowed by M . Langlois is theconver seof that adopted by Dr . Rosen and hehas
avowedly sought to giveto thevagueand mysterious
passages of theoriginal a clear,simple
,and intellig i
b le interpretation. In this it may beadmitted that
hehasadmirably succeeded ; but it may be, sometimes ,thought that hehasno t beensufficiently cautious in
his rendering Of the text,and that hehas diverged
from itsphraseology,especially asinterpreted by the
nativeScho liast,m orewidely thanisadvisable. T he
real valueof theoriginal lies not so much initsmerits
asa literary composition,asin theillustrationwhich
INTRODUCTION .
it supplies of them ost ancient Hindu system Of reli
g iousworship and social organiz ation; and, unless its
language be preserved asfar asmay be consistent
with intelligibility,erroneous impressions of thefacts
and Opinions ofprimitiveHinduism may beproduced .
It is,also
,to beObserved
,that M . Langlois hasmade
his translation from manuscript copies of the Veda
and its commentary,which
,whilst it has greatly
enhanced thedifficulty and labour of thetask,and
,so
far,adds to thecredit of the translator
,suggests less
confidenceinthegenuineness Of theoriginal— asthe
manuscripts are,all
,more o r less defective
,—thanif
theversion had beenmade from a carefully co llated
edition. T he present translation possesses,at least
,
the advantage,over its predecessors
,Of an accurate
text ; and it will be thefault Of thetranslator, if he
does no t benefit by it. In converting the original
into English,it hasbeenhisaim to adhereasstrictly
to the original Sanskrit as thenecessity of being
intelligiblewould allow.
It may bealm ost superfluous to apprisethereader,
that the oldest,and
,nominally
,them o st weighty
,
authorities of the Brahmans,for their religion and
institutions,are theVedas
,of which works four are
usually enumerated : the Rich,or B zy Veda ; the
Vaj'
ush,o r Yajur Veda ; the Samara, o r Sama Veda ;
and theA'
tharvafla,or A tharva Veda. Many passages
are to be found in Sanskrit writings,some in the
Vedas them selves,which limit thenumber to three;
a
9‘ ColebrookeontheVedas—Asiatic Riésearches, Vol . viii . , p . 3 70 .
viii INTRODUCTION .
and there isno doubt that the fourth,or A tharva
Veda,although it borrows freely from theRich
,has
littlein commonwith theothers,in itsgeneral cha
racter,or initsstyle: the languageclearly indicates
a different and later era. It may, therefore, beallow
ably regarded rather asa supplement to three,than
asoneOf thefour,Vedas.
Of the other three Vedas,each has its peculiar
characteristics,although they havemuch incomm on;
and they are,apparently
,Of different dates
,although
no t separated,perhaps
,by anyvery protracted interval .
T heRig Veda consists Of metrical prayers,o r hymns
,
termed Saktas,— addressed to different divinities
,— each
of which is ascribed to a R z’
shz’
,a holy o r inspired
author . These hymns are put together with little
attempt at methodical arrangement,although such as
are dedicated to the same deity sometimes fo llow in
a consecutive series . There isno t much connexion
in the stanz as of which they are composed ; and the
samehymnis,sometimes
,addressed to different divi
nities. There are,in the Veda itself
,no directions
for theuseand application of theSak tas,no notices
of theoccasions onwhich they areto beemployed,o r
Of the ceremonies at which they are to be recited .
These are pointed out,by subsequent writers
,in
Satras,o r precepts relating to the ritual ; and, even
fo r thereputed authors of thehymns , andfo r thedeities
Inwhose honour they are composed, we are,fo r the
m ost part,indebted to independent authorities, espe
cially to an Anuhramaflz’
ha,or index
,accompanying
each Veda. T heYajur Veda differs from theRich in
INTRODUCTION .
being,m ore particularly
,a ritual
,o r a collection of
liturgical formulae. T heprayers,or invocations
,when
no t borrowed from theRich,are
,m ostly
,brief
,and
inprose,and areapplicable to theconsecrationof the
utensils and materials of ceremonial worship,aswell
asto thepraiseand worship of thegods . T heSama
Veda is little else than a recast Of theRich,being
madeup, with very few exceptions,of thevery same
hymns,broken into parts
,and arranged anew
,for the
purpose of being chanted on different cerem onial
occasions . Asfar,also
,astheA tharva Veda isto be
considered asa Veda, it will be found to comprise
many of thehymns of theRich.
a From theextensive
manner,then
,inwhich the hymns of theRZ? Veda
enter into thecompositionof theother three, wemust,
naturally,infer its priority to them
,and its greater
importanceto thehistory of theHindu religion. In
truth,it is to theRZ9 Veda that wemust have re
course,principally
,ifnot exclusively
,fo r correct no
tions of the Oldest and m ost genuine forms of the
institutions,religious or civil
,of theHindus .
These remarks apply to what are termed theSan
hz'
tasof the Vedas,— theaggreg ate assemblage
,in a
single collection,Of theprayers
,hymns
,and liturgic
formulae of which they are composed . Besides the
Sanhz’
tas,the designation Veda includes anextensive
class of compositions,entitled
,collectively
,B rahmafla
,
a “ By thefollowers of theA'
thar oaha, theRichas, or stanz asof
theRe'
g Veda, arenumerously included intheir ownSahhitd(or co llection) .
— d aha A'
ohdrya, Introduction, Muller’sedition, p . 2 .
INTRODUCTION .
which all Brahmanical writers term anintegral portion
of theVeda. A ccording to them ,the Veda consists
Of two component parts, termed, severally, Mantra and
B rahmafla ;3
the fi r st being thehymns and formulae
aggregated intheSanhz'
ta thesecond,a collectionof
rules for theapplicationof theMantras,directionsfo r
the performance Of particular rites,citations of the
hymns,or detached stanz as , to be repeated on such
occasions,and illustrative remarks
,or narratives
,ex
planatory of theoriginand Object of therite. Of the
B rahmana portions of theRzy Veda, them ost inter
esting and important is theA z’
tareya B rahmana,in
which anumber Of remarkable legends are detailed,
highly illustrative of the condition of Brahmanism
at thetimeat which it wascomposed . T heA z’
tareya
A’
ran'yaka, another B rahmanfa of this Veda,ism ore
mystical and speculative than practical or legendary ;of a third
,theKanshz
’
tahz’
,littleisknown. T heB rah
mafi a of theYajar Veda, theS’
atapatha, partakes m ore
Of thecharacter of theA z’
tareya B rahman'a : it is of
considerableextent, consisting of fourteenbooks, and
contains much curious matter. T heB rahmanasOf the
Sama and A tharva Vedasarefew,and littleknown;
and thesupplementary portions Ofthesetwo Vedasare,moreespecially
,themetaphysical andmystical treatises
a AsintheYajna Par z'
bhdshd ofA'
pastamba, quoted by Sayana,T henameVeda is that of both theMantra and theBra
’
hmafi a
and,ag ain, in theMimdnsd, “ T heBrdhmafi a and theMantra are
the two parts Of theVeda : that part which isno t Mantra isBrahmana thisconstitutesthedefinitionof thelatter .
—Introduc
tion, p . 4 and p . 22 .
INTRODUCTION .
termed Upanishads, belonging to anentirely different
state of theHindu mind from that which the textof theVedassprang from and encouraged . Connected
wit-h,and dependent upon
,theVedas generally, also
are the treatises on grammar,astronomy
,intonation,
prosody,ritual
,and themeaning of Obsoletewords ,
called the Vedang as. But theseareno t portions of
the Veda itself,but supplementary to it
,and
,in the
form inwhich we have them ,areno t
,perhaps
,alto
gether genuine,and
,with a few exceptions, areno t of
much importance. Besides theseworks,therearethe
Pratisfahhyas, or treatises onthegrammar of theVeda,and theStitras
,or aphorism s
,inculcating and describ
ing itspractices ; thewhole constituting a body of
Vaidik literature the study of which would furnish
occupation for a long and laborious life. A small
part only isyet in print. None of theB rahmanas
are published ; neither are the Sittras or P ratt'
shihhyas.
a T heUpanishadshave beenm orefortunate
infinding editors .b T hetexts of theSanhitas of the
Veda arein progress ; as, besides thepresent edition
of theR ich,anedition Of theVajasaneyi portion of
a Part Of thefirst Kanda of theSatapatha Brdhmaha has beenprinted by Dr . Weber , concurrently w ith hiseditionof thetext oftheYajur Veda and it ishisintentionto completeit .b Someof theshorter Upanishadswereprinted , w ith translations,
by RammohunRoy ; and fi veof thoseof theYajash havebeenpublished by M. Poley : Berlin, 1 844. T heB rihaddrariyaha has beenprinted by theAsiatic Society of Calcutta
,under theeditorship of
Dr . Roer , in their B iblio theca Indica ; and theChhdndoyya Upani
shadhasbeenbeg uninthesameseries.
xii INTRODUCTION.
theYajar Veda hasbeencommenced,— byDr .Weber,
at Berlin,—
,thepublication of which hasbeen
,also
,
liberally aided by theCourt ofDirectors .
T he text of the San/Zitaof theSaina Veda, and a
translationby theRev. Mr. Stevenson,werepublished,
some years since,by theOriental TranslationFund ;
and a m ore carefully elaborated edition Of the same,
with a
;
translation inGerman,and a copious glossary
and index,hasbeen recently published by Professor
Benfey, of GOtting en. In time,therefore
,we shall
bewell supplied with theMantra portionOf theVeda
but thereisyet but a partial and distant prospect Of
our having the B rahmana printed,and being
,thus
,
enabled,from adequatematerials
,to determinehow
far the wholemay be legitimately considered as a
constituent part of theVeda.
From a careful examinationOf theA itareya B rah
maria,with an excellent commentary by SAYANA
A’
charya, it is sufficiently evident, that this work, at
least,isof a totally distinct descriptionfrom theco l
lectionof theMantras,o r theSanhita, Of theRig Veda.
A lthough,no doubt
,of considerable antiquity
,it is
,
manifestly,of a date long subsequent to theoriginal
Saktas,o r hymns
,from themanner inwhich they are
quoted,— not systematically
,o r continuously
,o r com
pletely, but separately , unconnectedly, and partially ;a few phrases only being given, forming thebeginning ,no t evenof anentirehymn
,but of anisolated stanz a
,
occurring inany part Of thehymn, or inany part Ofthe
Sanhita consequently proving, that theSanhitamust
havebeencompiled,andwidely circulated
,and gene
INTRODUCTION. xiii
rally studied,beforesuch mutilated citations could be
recognized,o r verifi ed
,by thoseto whom theB rahmafi a
was presented . It isevident,also
,that the great
body of the Brahmanical ritual must have been
sanctioned by established practice,before theB rah
niaria could have been compiled ; asitsmain Object
istheapplicationof thedetached texts of theSanhita
to the performance Of the principal cerem onies and
sacrifices Of the Brahmans,enforcing their necessity
and efficacy by texts and arguments,and illustrating
their originand consequences by traditional narratives
and popular legends,the invention and currency Of
which must havebeen thework Of time,— Of a very
long interval between theSanhita,inwhich littleo r
nothing of thekind appear s,and theB rahniafla
,in
which such particulars abound . A gain, we fi nd, in
theB rahinafla,thewholesystem of social organiz ation
developed,the distinction of caste fully established
,
and theB rdhmafla,Kshattriya, Vaisya, andS
'
iidra re
peatedly named by their proper appellations,and
discriminated by their peculiar Offices and relative
stations,asin the codeOfMANU . A cursory inspec
tion of theS'
atapatha B rdhmar’
ia,asfar aspublished
,
and of someof itssections inmanuscript, shows it to
be of a character similar to theA itareya or it may
beeven,perhaps
,of a later era : and wemay venture
to affirm,in opposition to the consentient assertions
of Brahmanical scholars and critics,that neither of
theseworks has the slightest claim to beregarded as
thecounterpart and contemporary of theSanhita,o r
asan integral part of theVeda ; understanding, by
xiv INTRODUCTION .
that expression,theprimitive record of the religious
belief and Observances,and of thearchaic institutions
,
of Hindu society .
Whilst acknowledging,with occasional exceptions
,
theearly dateof theB rahinafi as,and accepting them
as valuable illustrations Of the application of the
primitive hymns and texts of theSanhi'
ta,wemust
lo ok to thelatter alone,asa safeguide
,inour inquiries
into them ost ancient conditionof theHindus ; and wemust endeavour to convey a m ore precisenotion of
what ismeant by thedesignation,asit isexemplified
intheVeda which hasbeentakenas the text of the
following translation,and which
,as hasbeen shown
,
may beregarded asthesourceand m odel of theother
works similarly named .
A ccording to the‘
credibletraditions Of theHindus ,theSaktas
,theprayers and hymns— now collected as
a Sanhita,— had existed
,ina separateand individual
form,long beforethey wereassembled and arranged
in the order and connexion inwhich they arenow
met with . IntheRig Veda thenumber ofSaktasis
something above a thousand,containing rather m ore
thantenthousand stanz as . They arearranged intwo
methods . Onedivides them am ongst eight Khan’
das
(portions) , or Asht’
ahas (eighths) , each Of which is,again
,subdivided into eight Adhyayas, o r lectures .
T heother planclasses theSaktasunder tenI’lfafi dalas
,
o r circles,subdivided into rather m orethana hundred
Anuvahas,o r sub - sections . A further subdivision of
theSa/ctasinto Varg as, or paragraphs , of about fi ve
stanz as each,iscomm on to both classifications . T he
INTRODUCTION. X
hymns areOf various extent : inoneor two instances,a
Sahta consists Of a singlestanz a ; insome, ofa number
of stanz as but theaveragenumber,asfollows from the
abovetotals Of onethousand hymns and tenthousand
stanz as,is,of course
,about ten. T he hymns are
composed in a great variety of metres,several Of
which arepeculiar to theVedas,and thevariety and
richness of which evinceanextraordinary cultivation
of rhythmical contrivance. Ingeneral,a hymnisad
dressed to a singledeity,but
,sometimes
,to two ; and,
occasionally,theverses aredistributed am ong a greater
number . T hedivinities arevarious ; but thefar larger
number ofthehymns inthis first book oftheRich,and
,
asfar ashasbeen yet ascertained, intheother books,also
,arededicated to A GNI and INDRA
,thedeities
,or
personifi cations, Of Fireand theFirmament. Of the
onehundred and twenty- onehymns contained inthe
first Asht’aha,for instance
,thirty - seven areaddressed
to A GNI alone,or associated with others and forty- fi ve
,
to INDRA : of the rest,twelve areaddressed to the
MARUT S,or Winds
,thefriends and followers of INDRA ;
and eleven, to theA éwrNs, the sons Of the Sun;four
,to the personified dawn; four, to theVIsWA
DEVAS,or collective deities ; and the rest, to inferior
divinities — an appropriation which unequivocally
shows theelemental character of the religion. In
subsequent portions of the Veda,a few hymns o c
cur which seem to be Of a poetical,or fanciful
,
rather thanof a religious,tendency asone
,inwhich
thereisa description of the revival of the frogs,on
the setting in Of the rainy season; and another,in
xvi INTRODUCTION.
which a gamester complains of hisill success : but we
shall better appreciatethe character Of such seeming
exceptions,whenwecometo them . Each Sit/eta has
,
for itsreputed author,a R ishi
,o r inspired teacher
,by
whom,inBrahmanical phraseology
,it hasbeenorigin
ally seen,that is
,to whom it wasrevealed theVedas
being,according to later mythological fictions
,theuh
created dictation Of BRAHMA'
. For thenames of theRishis
,except when incidentally mentioned in the
hymn,we are indebted
,as above remarked , to an
index Of thecontents Of theVeda,which also specifies
themetre and thenumber Of stanz as Of each hymn,
and the deity worshipped. It isanOld book,and of
high authority ; but, inasmuch asit isOf later compo
sitionthanthetext,it mayno t, always , beregarded as
ofunquestionablecorrectness . Most Of theR ishisare
familiar to the legends Of thePurar’ias,asGOTAMA
,
BHARADWAJA,VA SISHT' IIA
,VISWAMIT RA
,and
others . To someOf theseanumber of hymns areat
tributed ; to other s , Of less note, and, perhaps , only of
imaginary existence,oneo r two only areascribed . T he
arrangement of theSahtasby Asht’
ahasdoes no t seem
to depend uponany fixed principle. Of that by Mari
dalas,six out Of theten “
circles” comprisehymns by
thesameindividual , o r by members ofthesamefamily :
thus,thehymns Of the second Mandala areascribed
to GRIT SAMADA,theson of S’UNAHOTRA
,of thefamily
of A NGIRAs; those Of the third, to VIéWAMI’
l‘
RA and
his sons,o r kinsmen; Of the fourth, to VAMADEVA ;
Of thefifth,to A TRI and his sons
,who are of rather
equivocal nomenclature of the sixth,to BHARA
INTRODUCTION . XVl l
DWAJA ; and,Of the seventh
,to VA SISH’fHA and his
descendants . T heRishis of the fi r st and the three
last Maridalasarem oremiscellaneous ; thehymns Of
theninth Circleare,all
,addressed to SOMA
,theMoon
plant,or itsdeified impersonation. Thisarrangement
hasbeen considered as the Older and m o re original
of the two the distribution into Asht’ahas being
intended for theconvenienceOf instruction; forming,through their subdivisions
,— Adhyayasand Varg as,
so many lectures,o r lessons
,to be learned by the
scholar . T he inference isnot improbable; but we
arescarcely yet qualified to cometo any positivecon
clusion. T hemore usual divisionof themanuscripts
isthat into Asht’ahas; and inneither caseistheprin
ciple Of classification so unequivocally manifested as
to suggest reasonable grounds for a departure from
theestablished practice.
T he absence of any Obvious dependency of the
Sahtas upon one another is sufficiently indicativeOf
their separate and unsystematic origin. That they
arethecompositions of thepatriarchal sages to whom
they are ascribed is,sometimes
,apparent from allu
sions which they maketo thename Of the author or
of hisfamily : but theseindications areof unfrequent
recurrence andwemust trust, ingeneral, to tradition,aspreserved by theAnahramafi iha, for theaccuracy of
theappropriation. Their being addressed to thesame
divinity isa less equivocal test ofcommunity ; andthey,probably
,were composed
,inmany instances
,by the
heads of families,or of schools following a similar form
ofworship,andadoring
,inpreference
,particular deifi
xviii INTRODUCTION .
cat-ions . Besides the internal evidence afforded bydifferenceofstyle, thehymns , no t unfrequently, avow a
differenceOf date; andwefi nd someascribed to ancient
Rishis,whileothers admit their being ofnew or newest
composition. T he great variety of metres employed
shows,also
,a progressivedevelopment Of thepowers
Of thelanguage,which could havebeentheeffect only
of long and diligent cultivation. There can be little
doubt,therefo re
,that they range through a consider
ableinterval ; although , asfar asrespects their general
purport,they belong to the sameconditionOf belief
,
and to a perio d during which no change of any im
po rtancetook placein thenational creed . T hesame
divinities arewo rshipped ina similar strain, and, with
oneor two doubtful exceptions ,— which are, possibly,interpolations , o r which may admit of explanation
,
Offer nothing that is contradictory or incongruous .
This is them ore remarkable, as there can be little
doubt that the hymns weretaught, originally, orally,and that theknowledge of them wasperpetuated by
the same m ode Of tuition. This is suffi ciently ap
parent from their construction: they abound with
elliptical phrases ; with general epithets , of which the
applicationisfar from obvious, until explained ; with
brief comparisons, which cannot beappreciated with
out such additional details asa living teacher might
beexpected to supply ; and with all thoseblanks and
deficiencies which render the written text of the
Vedas still unintelligible, inmany passages, without
theassistance of the Scholiast, andwhich heisalone
enabled to fill up by thegreater or less fidelity with
XX INTRODUCTION .
DWA IPAYANA,thence surnamed MYASA
,theA rrang er ;
a person of rather questionable chronology and ex
istence,who is supposed to have flourished at the
time of the great war between the rival families of
KURU and PANDU,to the latter of which hewas
attached. T he account that is usually. given Of his
proceedings shows that his especial province was
that Of superintendence, —possibly under thepatronage
of theRaf/a YUDHISHTHIRA , after his triumph over
theKURUs,— and that various other learned persons
,
already familiar with the hymns Of the respective
Vedas,wereemployed to prepareeach several Sanhita
,
o r collection: thus,PAILA was appointed to collect
theSit/etas of theRich ; VA ISAMPAYANA , the text Of
theYajash ; JA IMINI , thehymns of theSaman; and
SUMANTU, those Of the A’
tharvafi a.
‘ Each of these
became the teacher of his own collection,and had a
succession of disciples by whom the original co llec
tionwasrepeatedly subdivided and rearranged,until
theSanhitasOf theRig Veda am ounted to sixteenor
twenty ; those of the Yajar Veda— distinguished as
twofo ld, termed theBlack and theWhite Yajash
am ounted to forty- two ; and thoseof the Sama Veda,to twenty- four . There were
,also, various Sanhitas
of theA tharva Veda ; and,besides these
,therewere
numerous S'
a’
khas,or branches
,of each Sanhita
,studied
inasmany separate schools“ T he precisenature of
these distinctions isnot very satisfactorily known at
2” ColebrookeontheVedas—A siatic Researches, Vol . iii. , p . 3 73 .
Vishha Parana, Book III .
, Chap . iv. p . 275 .
INTRODUCTION .
present,asthey havealmost wholly disappeared but
they consisted,apparently
,ofvarieties of form , (not of
substance) , containing the samehymns and formulae
arranged ina different order,according to theconcep
tions of theteacher respecting their historical succes
sion or liturgical value, or according to differences in
them ode of their recitation,—some being recited
audibly,some repeated inaudibly
,and some being
chanted o r sung . Various readings,also
,seem to have
been followed by different schools,although no t to
such an extent as materially to affect the identity
between the original and its descendant. Of the
Sanhitas of theRig Veda the only onenow inuse
is that ascribed to a teacher named VEDAMITRA or
SAKALYA . Whether theauthoritieswhich profess to
detail themultiplicity‘
of thesecompilations beentitled
to entire confidencemay bematter of question; but
thetraditions areconcurrent and consistent ; and there
canbelittledoubt that therewasa timeat which the
collection,and classification
,and study
,of thereligious
poem s,which
,eventhen
,borethestamp of antiquity
,
did form an important and popular branch Of the
literature Of theBrahmans,and must havebeenpur
sued,with extraordinary diligence
,z eal
,and ability
,
through a protracted interval,anterior to the rise of
philosophical speculation,mythological fable
,poetical
legends,and traditional history.
(11
a T hefoundationOf theVedanta philosophy, and thecompilationof theItiha
’
sasand Purdnas, are, also , ascribed to Vydsa. I t wouldbeout of placeto enter into any examinationof thequestionhere,
3
XXII INTRODUCTION .
T heinterest evinced inthecollectionand preserva
tion Of their ancient hymns and formulaeisthem ore
remarkable from their having,asfar aswe can yet
judge,affo rded littlecountenanceto the religious and
social institutions which,no doubt
,werefully matured
at thedate of their compilation. It isyet, perhaps,scarcely safeto haz ard any positiveassertionrespecting
the system Of religious belief and practicetaught in
theRiq Veda, or thestate of society which prevailed
whenitshymns werecomposed ; andit werestill m ore
indiscreet to risk a negative,and deny itssanctioning
the leading features of the Brahmanical institutes,
until we shall haveexamined it throughout,and as
certained,beyond dispute
,that no such sanctionisto
be found in it. In Offering any Opinion on these
points,therefore
,it must beunderstood that they are
derived solely from what isactually beforeus,— the
FirstR och of theRig Veda, now translated,— and that
they are subject to confirmation,or to contradiction
,
according to thefurther evidencethatmay beproduced .
It is true that wehave a somewhat wider field for
speculation,in the other three books
,translated by
M. Langlois,and in detached portions from other
books,which have been translated and published by
other Sanskrit scholars,especially by Mr . Colebrooke
,
Professor Burnouf,andDr . Bo th . T helatter
,however
,
beyond the remark,that thereseems to be littlesatisfactory evi
dence fo r thetradition; several of the Para’
iias being , in fact,ascribed to other persons. T hetraditionmay \
haveorig inated intheimpulseg ivento theg eneral cultivationofSanskrit literatureby theschool , o r schools, of Vaidilc criticism .
INTRODUCTION. xxiii
from their partial and isolated state,are
,necessarily
,
imperfect authorities ; and, of the former,it may be
Observed,that they do no t seem to Offer anything
materially at variancewith the tenour of the first
Asht’
aha. It will be sufficient,therefore
,for the
present,to confine ourselves to theevidenceat hand
,
and deduce,from it
,a few of themost important con
clusions to which it appears to lead,regarding the
religious and mythological belief of the people Of
India,— whose sentiments and notions the Sit/ctas
enunciate,—and thecircum stances of their social con
dition,to which it occasionally
,though briefly
,
adverts .
T heworship which theSaktasdescribecomprehends
offerings,prayer
,and praise. T heformer are, chiefly,
oblations and libations : clarified butter poured on
fi re,and the expressed and fermented juice Of the
Sonia plant,presented
,inladles
,to thedeities invoked
,
— inwhat manner does not exactly appear,although it
seem s to havebeen,sometimes
,sprinkled on thefi re
,
sometimes,on theground
,o r
,rather
,ontheKns
’
a,o r
sacred grass,strewed on thefloor ; and, inall cases
,
theresiduewasdrunk by theassistants . T hecerem ony
takes placein the dwelling Of theworshipper,in a
chamber appropriated to thepurpose,and
,probably
,to
themaintenanceof a perpetual fi re; although thefre
quent allusions to theoccasional kindling ofthesacred
flamearerather at variancewith this practice.
3 There
a It issaid,inoneplace, however , that menpreserved fi re con
stantly kindled intheir dwellings(HymnLXXI II .
, v. 4 : p .
INTRODUCTION .
isno mention of any temple, nor any reference to a
public placeofworship ; andit isclear that theworship
wasentirely domestic . T heworshipper,or Yajamana,
does no t appear to havetaken,of necessity
,any part,
personally,in the ceremony ; and there isa goodly
array Of Offi ciating priests,— insomeinstances
,seven;
in some,sixteen
,— by whom thedifferent cerem onial
rites are performed,and by whom theMantras
,o r
prayers,o r hymns
,are recited . That animal victims
were Offered on particular occasions may be inferred
from brief and Obscureallusions inthehymns of the
first book ;aand it isinferrible
,from somepassages
,
that human sacrifices were not unknown,although
infrequent,and
,sometimes
,typical . But thesearethe
exceptions and thehabitual Offerings may beregarded
as consisting of clarified butter and the juice of the
S onia plant.
T heseemalm ost invariably combines theattributes
of prayer and praise. T he power,thevastness , the
generosity,thegoodness
,andeventhepersonal beauty
,
of the deity addressed aredescribed inhighly lauda
tory strains,andhispast bounties
,Or exploits
,rehearsed
and glorified ; in requital of which commendations,
and Of thelibations or oblations which heissolicited
to accept,and inapproval of theritein hishonour
,
at which his presenceisinvoked, heis implored to
bestow blessings onthepersonwho hasinstituted the
a Inthesecond Asht’aha, wehavetwo hymnsontheoccasionOftheA éwamedha
,a sacrifice of a horse. (SeeTranslation of M.
Lang lois, LectureIII .,Hymnsv. , vi. )
INTRODUCTION . XXV
cerem ony,and
,sometimes
,but not so commonly
,also
ontheauthor,or reciter
,of theprayer. T heblessings
prayed for are,for them ost part
,of a temporal and
personal description,— wealth
,food
,life
,po sterity
,
cattle,cows
,and horses
,protection against enemies
,
victory over them,and
,sometimes
,their destruction
,
particularly when they are represented asinimical
to thecelebrationof religious rites,o r
,inother words
,
peopleno t professing thesamereligious faith ? There
area few indications of a hope Of immortality and Of
futurehappiness : but they areneither frequent nor,
in general,distinctly announced ; although theim
m ortality ofthegods isrecognized,and thepossibility
Of itsattainment by humanbeings,exemplified inthe
case of the demigods termed RiBHUs,— elevated, for
their piety,to the rank Of divinities . Protection
againstevil spirits (Rakshasas) is, also, requested ; and,inoneo r two passages , YAMA. and his Offi ceasruler
of thedead are Obscurely alluded to . Thereislittle
demand for m oral benefactions,although
,insomefew
instances,hatred ofuntruth and abhorrenceof sinare
expressed, a hopeisuttered that the latter may berepented of
,or expiated andthegods are
,inonehymn
,
solicited to extricatetheworshipper from sin of every
kind . T hemain objects of theprayers,however, are
benefits ofam oreworldly and physical character. T he
toneinwhich these are requested indicates a quiet
confidencein their being granted,asa return for the
benefits which thegods are supposed to derive, from
No tea, p . 1 3 8 .
INTRODUCTION .
theOfferings madeto them,in gratifying their bodily
wants,and from the praises which impart to them
enhanced energy and augmented power . Thereisno
thing,however
,which denotes any particular potency
in theprayer,or hymn
,so asto compel thego ds to
comply with thedesires Of theworshipper — nothing
of that enforced necessity which makes so conspicuous
and characteristic a figure in theHindu mythologyofa later date
,by which theperformanceofausterities
for a continued period constrains the gods to grant
the desired boon,although fraught with peril
,and
evendestruction,to them selves .
T henext questionis: Who arethegods to whom
thepraises and prayers areaddressed ? And hereWe
fi nd,also
,a striking differencebetweenthemythology
of theRig Veda and that Of the heroic poem s and
Parafi as. T hedivinities worshipped areno t unknown
to later system s : but they thereperform very subor
dinate parts ; whilst those deitieswho are the great
gods— theD iimajores— Of the subsequent period are
either wholly unnamed in theVeda,or arenoticed in
an inferior and different capacity . T henames 0 1
S'
IVA,ofMAHADEVA, Of DURGA, of KALI, of RAMA , of
KRISHNA,never occur
,asfar asweareyet aware. We
havea RUDRA,who
,in after times
,isidentified with
S'
IVA,but who
,evenintheParafi as, isofvery doubt
ful origin and identification,whilst
,intheVeda
,heis
described asthefather of thewinds,and is
,evidently
,
a form Of either A GNI or INDRA . T heepithet KAPAR
DIN,which is applied to him
,appears
,indeed
,to have
somerelation to a characteristic attribute of S'
IVA,
INT RODUCTION .
0
thesoul of all m oveableand imm oveablebeings and
hismanifestations are already known asADIT YAS,in
cluding several Of thenames preserved in thePara
nas,asVISHNU
,MITRA
,VARUNA , A RYAMAN , PUSHAN,
BHAGA,
’
and TWA SHT’RI,who arenothing m ore than
theSun diversified aspresiding over each m onth Of
thesolar year . Still,however , thesundoes not hold
that prominent place,intheVaidih liturgy, which he
seem s to havedonein that of theancient Persians ;and heischiefly venerated asthecelestial representa
tiveOf Fire.
Ifweadvert m oreparticularly to theattributes of
A GNI,we find that confusion
,inthem
,which might
be expected from the various characters he fills .
Asthefi reOf sacrifice,heistheservant of both men
and gods,conveying theinvocations and theofferings
Oftheformer to thelatter ; heistheHotri, o r priest,who summ ons the gods to the cerem ony ; the
Parchita,or family priest
,who perfo rms the rite
onbehalf of themaster of thehouse. Personified as
a divinity,heisimm o rtal
,enj oying perpetual youth
,
endowed with infinite power and splendour,the
granter Of victo ry,Of weal th
,of cattle
,Of food
,of
health,of life; he travels in a car drawn by red
horses ; he is the source and diffuser Of light,the
destroyer and reviver of all things . He is knownunder many and various appellations ; and many in
ferior deities areconsidered to bemerely hismanifest
ations. T he acts and attributes of other deities are,
not unfrequently,ascribed to him (p . hemay
assume the fo rm or nature of any other divinity
INTRODUCTION.
(p . 1 84) who isinvoked to a cerem onial rite. Heisidentified with YAMA
,VARU1QIA
,MITRA
,with theSun,
and with theeternal MEDEAS (p . A curious
series of allusions,evidently of a rem ote antiquity
,
identifies him with ANGIRA S,who
,in theVeda
,as
well asin thePardfi as,isa patriarch andRishi
,and
the founder of a celebrated holy family,to members
of which many of the hymns Of the Veda are attri
buted . ANGIRA S is,in oneplace(p . used instead
Of the repetitionof thenameA GNI ; and, inanother,
A GNI is expressly called the first and chiefest
ANGIRA S (p . T he meaning of this myth is,
apparently,explained in another passage
,in which
it is said that the A NGIRASA S first made sure Of
A GNI,whence subsequent votaries preserved hisfires
and practised his rites (p . which clearly in
timates that this priestly family,or school
,either
introduced worship with fi re,o r extended and or
g anized it in the various form s in which it came,
ultimately,to beObserved . T hetenour of thelegend
,
asit wasafterwards expanded intheB rahmaflasand
heroic poem s,equally intimates the latter
,and refers
the multiplication,or universality
,Of the occasions
onwhich fi re constituted anessential element of the
worship of theHindus,to ANGIRAS and hisdescend
ants .a Of the attributes of A GNI,in general
,the
meaning is sufficiently obvious : those of a physical
character speak for them selves ; and theallegory con
veyed by others is, either, palpableenough , aswhen
a Seethepassageof theMahdbhdrata, cited inno te(I, p . 3 .
XXX INTRODUCTION.
A GNI is said to be theson Of theWind,or springs
,
naturally,from Hindu notions
,aswhen heissaid to
beboth thefather andthesonOf thego ds,—nourishing
them,likea father
,by theoblationshebears to them
,
whiletheact Of Offering thoseoblations is the duty
Of a son. T he legend of his hiding in thewaters,
through fear of theenemies Of the gods,although
alluded to inm oresthan one place(pp . 58,
is
not very explicitly narrated ; and itsm ore circum
stantial detail is,probably
,thework of the B rah
marias. T he allusions Of theSit/etasmay bea fi g ura
tive intimation of the latent heat existing inwater,
o r a misapprehension of a natural phenomenonwhich
seem s to havemadea great impression,inlater times
,
— theem ISSIon Of flame from the surface of water,
either intheShapeOf inflammableair,or astheresult
of submarinevolcanic actionf
T hedeifi cation of INDRA ism ore consistent,ashe
hasno incongruous functions to discharge. He isa
personification of the phenomena Of the fi rmament,
particularly in the capacity Of sending down rain.
This property ismetaphorically described asa conflict
with theclouds,which arereluctant to part with their
watery stores,until assailed and penetrated by the
thunderbolt Of INDRA .
‘
Asin all allegories,thelan
guageof fact and fictionisapt to beblended and con
founded inthedescriptionof this encounter ; and the
cloud,personified asa dem onnamed AHI or VRIT RA
,
is represented as combating INDRA with all theattri
a Seethelegend ofA uroa, VishnuParana, p . 290 , note.
INTRODUCTION .
butes of a personal enemy,and assufi ering , in the
battle,mutilation
,wounds
,and death . Intheversions
of theconflict found in later works,and intheheroic
poem s and Pardrias,theoriginal allegory islost sight
of altogether ; and VRIT RA becomes a real personage,anAsara
,or king OfAsaras
,who wages a doubtful
war with the king of the gods . This contest with
the clouds seem s to have suggested, to the author s
Of the Sit/ems,the martial character of INDRA on
other occasions ; and heisespecially described asthe
god of battles,thegiver ofvictory to hisworshippers ,
the destroyer Of theenemies of religious rites,and
thesubverter of thecities of theAsaras. A popular
myth represents him,also
,asthediscoverer and rescuer
Of thecows,either Of thepriests o r of thegods
,which
had been stolen by anAsura named PANI or BALA .
LikeA GNI,heisthepossessor and bestower of riches,
and the granter Of all temporal blessings,when de
voutly worshipped, andwhenpropitiated by theSonia
juice,which seem s to bem oreespecially appropriated
to him,andwhich hastheeffect of inspiring him with
animation and courage. Some of his attributes are,
obviously,allegorical references to thelocality Of the
fi rmament ; aswhenhe is said to haveelevated the
sun,and fi xed the constellations in the Sky to be
m orevast than heaven and earth ; and to havesundered them
,when originally united (p . Of
another,which refers to him in the guiseof a ram
,
no very satisfactory explanationisgiven; although, as
remarked by M . Neve,the metam orphosis suggests
someanalogy betweenhim and Jupiter Ammon. His
INTRODUCTION .
taking part in the wars of tribes and princes,and
ensuring the triumph of thosehe befriends,belongs
to thepoetical part of thepersonification,and arises
,
no d oubt,from that character for personalvalour derived
from hismetaphorical defeat of VR ITRA,and the real
instrumentality Of theelectricity Of the atmosphere,
inthedescent of fertiliz ing showers .
T he Sun,SURYA or SAVITRI
,occupies a much less
conspicuous place,inHindu worship
,thanweshould
haveanticipated from thevisiblemagnificenceof that
luminary,and hisadorationby neighbouring nations .
Wehave,inthefirst book
,only threeSahtasaddressed
to him,individually ; and they convey no very strik
ing ly expressive acknow ledgment Of his supremacy .
Like A GNI and INDRA,he is the giver of temporal
blessings to hisworshippers ; heisthesourceof light,m oving
,with exceeding swiftness
,betweenheavenand
earth,in a chariot drawnby two white- footed horses
,
o r,as it is sometimes said
,by seven
,— meaning the
sevendays Of theweek . Heissaid to bethehealer Ofleprosy
,which may havegivenriseto them orem odern
legend Of hishaving cured SAMBA , thesonof KRISHNA ,ofthat disease; ifit benot anunauthorized graft upon
theoriginal stem . Heisrepresented as golden-eyed
and golden- handed merefigures of speech,although
a legend is devised to account for thelatter .
T hetext of the Veda,in oneremarkablepassagein
thefirst book,recogniz es a differenceOf degreeinthe
relativedignity ofthegods,andevenintheir age;enun
ciating venerationto thegreat gods , to thelesser, to the
young,and to theOld (p . Among thelesser gods
,
INTRODUCTION . xxxiii
animportant shareOf adorationisenj oyed by a group
avowedly subordinateto INDRA,— involving anobvious
allegory,—theMARUT S
,or Winds
,who arenaturally
associated with thefi rmament . Wehave, indeed, a godof thewind
,inVAYU ; but little is said of him
,and
that,chiefly inassociationwith INDRA
,— with whom he
isidentified by scholiasts ontheVeda. T heMARUT S,
on the contrary,arefrequently addressed as theat
tendantsand allies Of INDRA,confederated with him in
thebattlewith VRITRA , and aiding and encouraging
hisexertions . They arecalled thesons OfPRISNI , o r the
earth,and
,also
,RuDRAs
,o r sons of RUDRA ; themean
ing ofwhich affiliations isno t very clear,although
,no
doubt, it isallegorical . They are,also
,asso ciated
,
‘on
someoccasions,with A GNI ; anObvious metaphor, ex
pressing the action Of wind upon fi re. It is,also
,
intimated that they were, originally, m o rtal,andbecame
imm ortal inconsequence Of worshipping A GNI,which
is,also
,easy ofexplanation. Their shareinthepro
ductionof rain,and their fierceand impetuous nature,
arefigurativerepresentations of physical phenomena.
T he Scholiast'
endeavour s to connect the history Of
their originwith that narrated in thePurdr’ias,but
without success and thelatter,absurd asit is
,seem s
to haveno better foundation than one preposed etym olo g y of thename, D O no t (met) weep (rodth) ,— which ismerely fanciful , although it isno t much
worse than other explanations of thename which
commentators havesuggested (p . 225,notea) .
T heADIT YAs,o r lesser Suns
,areespecially thesons
ofA DITI,who has
,ingeneral
,thecharacter Of mother
xxxiv INTRODUCTION .
Of thegods,identified
,in this part Of theVeda
,with
Ear th,o r evenwith theUniverse; inwhich caseshe
is,evidently, allegorical . Littleissaid of theADITYAS
co llectively ; but some Of them are individually ad
dressed . Thereisno separatehymn to VISHNu ; butheismentioned asT RIVIKRAMA
,or hewho took three
steps or paces,which Mr . Co lebrookethought might
have fo rmed thegroundwork Of thePaurdn’i/elegendof the dwarf Avatara. It may havebeensuggestive
of thefiction butno allusionto thenotionof A catdras
occurs intheVeda and therecanbelittledoubt that
thethreesteps,herereferred to
,arethethreeperiods
Of thesun’s course— hisrise,culmination
,and setting .
3
MITRA isnever addressed alone heappears amongst
theVISWADEVA S (or gods collectively) , or associated
with VARUNA and A RYAMAN . Heissaid,by theScho
liast,to bea divinity presiding over theday, and, in
combination with VARUNA,
a dispenser of water .
VARUNA occupies a rather m oreconspicuous placein
the hymns : he is said to be thedivinity presiding
over thenight ; and,in that capacity
,probably
,the
constellations are called hisholy acts,and them oon
,
it issaid,moves by his command . T he titleof king
o r m onarch,Rdjao r Sanirat
'
,isvery comm only attached
to hisname. With MITRA,heis called the lord of
light ; and he supports the light onhigh, and makes
wide the path of thesun: he grants wealth,averts
a I t isexpressly so stated by Darya’
chdrya, inhiscommentary ontheNirahtaw—SeeBurnout“
,Introduction to the 3 rd vol. of the
t yaoata Pardha, p . xxii .
xxxvi INTRODUCT ION .
have the sea (Sindha) for their m other : but thisisexplained to intimatetheir identity
,asaffi rmed by
someauthorities,with thesunand m oon
,which rise
,
apparently,out o ftheocean. They arecalled DA SRAs
,
— destroyers,either Of foes or of diseases for they are
the physicians of the gods . They are,also
,called
NASATYAs,—inwhom thereisno untruth . They are
represented asever young,handsome
,travelling ina
three-wheeled and triangular car,drawnby asses
,and
asmixing themselves up with avariety ofhumantrans
actions,bestowing benefits upon their worshippers,
enabling them to foil or overcometheir enemies,assist
ing them in their need,and extricating them from
difficulty and danger . Their business seem s to liem ore
onearth than inheaven; and they .belong , by their
exploits,m oreto heroic
,thancelestial
,or solar
,mytho
logy . They are,however, connected, invarious pas
sages,with theradianceOf thesun
,and aresaid to be
precursors of thedawn, at which seasonthey ought to
beworshipped with libations of Sonia juice.
T heSabeism Of theHindus— ifitmay beso termeddiffers entirely from that of theChaldeans
,inomitting
theworship of theplanets . T heconstellations arenever
named asobjects of veneration o r worship ; and,al
though them oonappears to beoccasionally intended
under thenameSoma, —particularly, when spoken Of
asscattering darkness,— yet thenameand theadora
tionare,ina much less equivocal manner, applied to
theSanta plant, theacid asclepias , actual or personi
fi ed. T he great importanceattached to the juice of
this plant is a singular part Of the ancient Hindu
INTRODUCT ION. XXXVl l
ritual : it issufficiently prominent eveninthis portion
Of theRig Veda : but alm ost thewholeOf theSama
Veda isdevoted to itseulogy ; and this is, no doubt,littlem orethana repetitionof the S onia Mandala of
theR ich. T heonly explanationOfwhich it issusceptibleis
,thedelight
,aswell asastonishment
,which the
discovery Of theexhilarating, ifno t inebriating , pro
pertiesOf thefermented' juiceof theplant must have
excited insimpleminds,on first becoming acquainted
with itseffects . This,however
,is,of course
,wholly
different from any adorationof them oonor planets,as
celestial luminaries,inwhich they do no t appear to
haveparticipated with thesun.
INDRA and SAVITRI thus havetheir respectivesatellites
,dependent upon
,and identifiablewith
,their prin
cipals. A GNI does not seem to haveany subordinate
multiples,except in the rather anomalous deifi cations
called APRIS,which
,although including certainfemale
divinities and insensible objects,such asthe doors of
the sacrificial hall, are considered to beimpersona
tions of A GNI . BRAHMANASPAT I,also
,asfar aswecan
make out his character from the occasional stanz as
addressed to him ,seem s to beidentifiablewith A GNI
,
with theadditional attributeOf presiding over prayer.
T hecharacteristic properties Of this divinity,however ,
arenot very distinctly developed in this portionOf
theVhda.
Of RUDRA , also , thecharacter isequivocal ; but itmay be doubted if it partakes , in any remarkabledegree
,Of that fi ercenessand wrath which belong to
theRUDRA ofa later date. Heistermed,it istrue
,the
xxxviii INTRODUCTION .
slayer Of heroes but so isINDRA . T heeffects of his
anger uponmenand animals are deprecated : but he
is,also
,appealed to aswiseand bountif ul
,theauthor
Of fertility,and giver Of happiness ; and hispeculiar
characteristics are, evidently, hispresiding over medi
cinal plants and rem oval Of disease,— attributes Of a
benefi cent,not Of a malignant and irascible
,deity.
Asaboveremarked,theMARUT S
,or winds
,aretermed
hissons and this relationship would assimilatehim to
INDRA . Thereis,also
,a class of inferior deities
,termed
RUDRAS , who , inonepassage,areworshippers of A GNI
,
and,inanother
,arethefollowers Of INDRA ; being the
sameastheMARUTs. SO far,therefore
,RUDRA might
be identified with INDRA : but we have thename
applied,unequivocally
,to A GNI
,ina hymnexclusively
dedicated to that divinity (p . T heterm denotes,
according to the Scho liast,the ‘terribleA GNI : ’ but
thereisno warrant for this,inthetext and wemay
becontent, therefore, with thelatter, to regard RUDRAasa form or denominationOf fi re.
Of theother divinepersonifi cationswhich occur in
this first book,theparticular s areto o few to authorize
any unexceptionablegeneraliz ation. SomeOf themare
such asevery imaginativereligioncreates ; personifi
cations Of earth,ocean
,night
,and Ofinanimatethings .
Femaledivinities maketheir appearance: but they aremerely named
,without anything being related Of
them ; andwehave, asyet, no . suffi cient materials On
which to construct any theory of their attributes and
character . T heonly exceptionisthat Of IDA,who is
called thedaughter Of MANUs,and hisinstructress in
INTRODUCTION . xxxix
the performance Of sacrifice; but what ismeant bythis requires further elucidation. T heVISWADEVA S
,
o r universal gods , do not appear,in this part of the
Veda,as the particular class which isreferred to by
MANU,and in thePardrias
,but merely astheag g re
g ationOf thedivinities elsewhereseparatelynamed,o r
INDRA,A GNI
,MITRA
,VARUNA
,and therest.
We thus fi nd, that m ost, if no t all,the deities
named inthehymns OftheR ich —asfar asthoseof thefirst Asht’aha extend
,— areresolvableinto three: A GNI
,
o r fi re; INDRA, o r thefi rmament ; and theSun. Or,
indeed,— asthesunisonly a manifestationof fi re
,— we
might resolveall theform s into two ,‘
A GNI and INDRA .
We may, however, consent to take the assertion of
YASKA,that thereare
,intheVeda
,
“ threegods : A GNI,
ontheearth ; VAYU or INDRA , inthesky ; andSURYA,in heaven; Of each Of whom therearemany appella
tions,expressiveof hisgreatness
,and Of thevariety of
hisfunctions . ” Thereisnothing,however
,— confi ning
our negation to thepresent por tion Of theR ich,—to
warrant the other assertion Of YASKA,that “
all the
gods arebut parts Of oneatma,o r soul
,subservient to
thediversificationofhispraises through theimmensity
and variety Of hisattributes.
” a
T heAnahramafi iha
goes further,and affi rm s that thereisbut onedeity, the
GreatS oal (MahanA’
tma) quoting,however
,insup
port Of this doctrine,a passagewhich
,initsproper
place,applies only to the Sun
, who is there called
(p . 804)“ thesoul Of all that m oves or isimmoveable
JVirahta, Dairata Kanda I 4,5 .
xl INTRODUCTION .
anexpressionwhich is,probably
,to befiguratively,
not literally,apprehended .
T he notion Of a soul of the world belongs,no
doubt,to a period long subsequent to thecomposition
Of the Sit/ems. Whether their authors entertained
any belief in a creator and ruler Of the universe
certainly does no t appear from any passage hitherto
met with ; but, at the same time,the Objects of the
early worship Of the Hindus— fi re,the sky
,the
S onia plant,eventhesun
,— areaddressed inlanguage
so evidently dictated by palpablephysical attributes,
or by the m ost Obvious allegorical personifi cations,that we can scarcely think they were inspired by
any deep feeling Of veneration or of faith,o r that
theadoration Of such mere and manifest elements
contemplated them in any other light than '
as
types of the power Of a creator . However extravagant theexpressions
,wecanscarcely imagine them
to havebeen uttered in earnest, particularly aspro
ceeding from men Of evident talent and Observation,
endowed with m orethan commonintellectual activity
and acuteness of perception.
Leaving thequestionof theprimary religionof the
Hindus for further investigation, wemay now con
sider what degree of light this portion of the Veda
reflects upontheir social andpolitical condition. It has
beena favouriteno t-ion, with someeminent scho lars ,that theHindus , at theperiod of the composition Of
thehymns,wereanomadic and pastoral people. This
opinionseem s to rest solely upon thefrequent solicit
ationsfor food, and for horses and cattle,which are
INTRODUCT ION . xli
found in the hymns,and is unsupported by any
m ore positive statements . That the Hindus werenot nomads isevident from the repeated allusions
to fixed dwellings,and villages
,and towns ; and we
canscarcely supposethem to havebeen,inthis respect
,
behind their barbarian enemies,the overthrow Of
whosenumerous cities is so oftenspokenof. A pas
toral people they might have been,to someextent ;
but they were,also
,and
,perhaps
,in a still greater
degree,an agricultural people
,as isevidenced by
their supplications for abundant rain and for the
fertility Of theearth,and by themention Of ag ricul
tural products,particularly
,barley (p . They
were a manufacturing people; for the art Of weav
ing , thelabours Of the carpenter,and thefabrication
Of goldenand of ironmail,arealluded to : and
,what
ism ore remarkable,they werea maritimeand mer
cantilepeople.
Not only aretheSahtasfamiliar with theoceananditsphenomena
,but we havemerchants described as
pressing earnestly onboard ship,for the sake Of gain
(p . 1 52) and we havea naval expedition against a
foreign island,or continent (dwipa) , frustrated by a
shipwreck (p . They must,also
,havemadesome
advanceinastronomical computation astheadoption
of anintercalary m onth , for thepurposeOf adjusting
the solar and lunar years to each other,is made
mentionof(p . Civiliz ationmust have, therefore,made considerable progress ; and the Hindus musthave spread to the sea- coast
,possibly along the
Sindhu or Indus,into Cutch and Gujerat
,beforethey
xlii INTRODUCTION .
could have engaged in navigation and commerce.
That they had extended them selves from a m ore
northern site,or that they were a northern race
,is
rendered probablefrom thepeculiar expressionused,
onm orethan one occasion,in soliciting long life
,
when the worshipper asks for a hundred winters
(himas) ; a boonno t likely to havebeendesired by thenatives of a warm climate(p . They appear
,also
,
to havebeena fair- complexioned people,at least
,com
paratively, and foreigninvader s Of India asit issaid
(p . 259) that INDRA divided thefieldsam ong hiswhite
complexioned friends,after destroying theindigenous
barbarianraces : for such,therecanbelittledoubt
,we
areto understand by theexpressionD asyn, which so
Often recurs,and which is Often defined to signify
onewho no t only does not perform religious rites,
but attempts to disturb them,and harass their per
formers : the latter are the A’
ryas, the A'
rya, or
respectable,or
'Hindu,o r A rianrace. D asya, inlater
language,signifies a thief
,a robber ; and A
’
rya, a
wealthy or respectableman: but thetwo terms are
constantly used, inthetext Of theVeda, ascontrasted
with each other , and asexpressions Of religious and
political antagonists requiring, therefore, no vio lence
Of conjecture to identify the D asyas with the in
digenous tribes Of India,refusing to adopt thecere
m onial Of theA ’
ryas, a m ore civiliz ed,but intrusive
,
race,and availing them selves of every opportunity
to assail them,to carry Off their cattle
,disturb their
rites,and impedetheir progress
,— to littlepurpose
,it
should seem,as the A
’
ryas commanded the aid of
xliv INTRODUCTION .
neuter form,B rahma
,it usually implies prayer
,or
praise,or sacrificial food
,or
,inoneplace
,preservation
(p . in itsm asculine form,B rahma
,it occurs
asthepraiser,or reciter
,of thehymn(p . or as
the particular priest,so denominated
,who presides
over the cerem onial of a sacrifice (p . and in
neither casedoes it necessarily imply a B rahniafi a by
caste; for , that the Officiating priests might no t be
B rahmans appears from the part taken by VISWf
MITRA at thesacrifice of S'
UNAHSEPA,who
,although
,
according to tradition,by birth a Kshattriya, exercises
thefunctions Of thepriesthood . Thereisonephrase
which isinfavour of considering theB rahniana asthe
member of a caste,as distinguished from that Of the
military caste(p .
“ If you,INDRA and A GNI ,
haveever delighted ina B rahman'a,o r a Rafa, then
comehither : but eventhis canscarcely beregarded
asdecisive. A hymnthat occurs ina subsequent part
oftheVeda has,however
,beentranslated by Mr . Cole
brooke,in which the four castes are specified by
name,and theusual fableOf their originfrom B rahma
,
alluded to .
a Further research isnecessary,therefore
,
beforea final sentencecanbepronounced .
From this survey of the contents of thefirst book
Of theRig Veda, although somevery important ques
In theParasha Sic/eta,in theeig hth Asht
’
aha, wehave this
verse: Hism outh becamea priest [Brdhmana] ; hisarm wasmadea soldier [Kshattriya] histhig h wastransformed into ahusbandman
from hisfeet sprung theservileman -ColebrookeontheRelig iousCeremoniesOf theHindus, AsiaticResearches,Vol. vii.
,p . 25 1 .
INTRODUCT ION. X
tions remainto beanswered,it isindisputably evident
that thehymns it comprises represent a form Of religions worship
,and a state of society
,very dissimilar
to those we meet with in all the other scriptural
authorities Of theHindus, whether B rdhinarias
,Upani
shads,I tihasas(o r heroic poem s) , o r Paranas. Various
notions,and personifi cations, and persons have, no
doubt,beenadopted from theVeda
,and transmitted
to subsequent periods,although
,not unfrequently
,with
important modifications ; but the great mass Of the
ritual,all themost popular deities
,possibly theprinci
pal lawsand distinctions Of society, and thewholebodyof the heroic andPaaran’ih dramatispersonoe, havenoplace
,no part
,in theSit/rtas Of theRig Veda. That
the latter preceded theformer by a vast interval is,
therefore,a necessary inference: for theimmenseand
complicated machinery Of the whole literature and
mythology Of theHindus must havebeenOf gradualand slow development ; and, asmany Of the g enea
logical andhistorical traditions preserved by theRaind
yaita, Mahabharata,the poem s
,plays
,and Pardr
’
ias,
arenot likely to bemereinventions,but may have
had their foundations in fact,then the course of
events,theextension of theHindus through India
,
theoriginand succession Of regal dynasties,and the
formation Of powerful principalities,all unknown to
the Sanhita,areequally indicative Of the lapse Of
centuries between the compositionOf theSilhtasand
the date Of theearliest works that are subsequentto the great religious
,social
,and political changes
which,intheinterval, had takenplace. If thehymns
xlvi INTRODUCTION .
of the Sanhita are genuine,— and there isno reason
why they should no t be so ; if thereisany shadow of
truth in the historical portions Of theRamdyan’
a and
Mahabharata— and theremust be some; a thousand
years would no t beto o long aninterval for thealtered
conditions which are depictured in the Older and in
the m ore recent compositions . Considerations de
duced from theprobable progress of Hindu literatureare calculated to confirm this view Of the distance
that separates theag e of the‘
Veda from that Of the
later writings,and
,in this manner
,to lead to an
approximationto theera Of the former . T heSaktas
them selves are, confessedly, thecompositions pfvarious
periods,— aswemight concludefrom internal evidence,
— and were,probably
,falling into forgetfulness
,before
they werecollected into theSanhitas. Wethenhavea succession of schools engaged in collecting
,ar
ranging,and remodelling them
,after which come
the B rahman'as,
citing their contents in a manner
which proves that their collective compilation had
become extensively current and was readily recog
niz able.
A fter the B rahmanas come the Sittras,rules
for the application Of the passages cited in the
B rahmanas to religious cerem onies ; the works Of
authors to all Of whom a high antiquity isassigned.
-APA ST AMBA , KATYAYANA , and others,who quote
the B rahmanas as their authorities . Of the philo
sophical Sittras,the Sankhya, which seem s to bethe
Oldest system,is,perhaps
,independent of theVeda
but theParca and Uttara Mimdnsdsare, declaredly,
INTRODUCTION . X
intended to expound and elucidate the philosophy
and the practices Of the Veda,and are
,therefore
,
necessarily subsequent to theSanhita and B rahniarta,
although attributed to names Of ancient celebrity,
JAIMINI andVYASA . Theseworks were,possibly
,con
temporary with theliturgical aphorism s theVedanta
Sittrasbeing, also , posterior to theUpanishads. Now,
all thesewritings are Older thanMANU, whose cos
m o g ony is, evidently, a system Ofeclecticism compiled
from the Upanishads, theSdnlchya, and theVedanta,and many Of whose laws
,I learn from Dr . Mfi ller
,
arefound intheliturgical S ittras. Yet MANU notices
no A cataras,no RAMA
,no KRISHNA
,and is
,conse
quently,admitted to be long anterior to the growth
Of their worship asset forth in theRamayana and
Mahabharata.
Thereis,inMANU; a faint intimationthat Buddhist
ical opinions were beginning to exert an influence
over the minds Of men,— in the admission that
the greatest Of virtues is abstinence from injury
to living beings,—which would makehis laws pos
terior to thesixth century B C. But,conjecturing the
probable dates of the heroic poem s to beabout the
third century B C,we cannot placeMANU lower than
the fifth,or sixth
,at least ; beyond which we have
thewholebody Of philosophical and Vaidih literature.
This would carry us,for theage of theB rahman’a
,to
the seventh,or eighth
,at the least ; and we cannot
allow less thanfour or fi vecenturies for thecompositionand cur rency Of t hehymns
,and theoccurrenceOf
those important changes,both civil and religious
,
xlviii INTRODUCTION .
which theB rahmaria exhibits . This will bring us to
thesameera asthat which haspreviously been com
puted, or about twelve or thirteen centuries B .C.
Mr. Colebrooke,from astronomical data
,would give
theSit/etasa higher antiquity ; asheplaces their ag
g reg ation, or Sanhita,fourteen centuries B .C.
,a date
no t far from that which isheresug gested.
a A ll this
is,no doubt
,to bereceived with very great reserva
tion for,indealing with Hindu chrono logy
,wehave
no trustworthy landmarks,no fixed eras
,no compara
tivehistory,to guide us . In proposing the above
dates,therefore
,nothing m o re than conjecture is
intended ; and it may bewideOf thetruth . Wecanscarcely befar wrong
,however
,in assigning a very
remotedate to m ost,ifnot to all
,theSahtasof the
Riy Veda, and in considering them to beamongst the
Oldest extant records Of theancient world
T he text which has served fo r thefollowing trans
lation comprises theseem Of theR iy Veda and the
commentary of SAYANA A’
charya, printed, by Dr .
Miiller,from a collation Of manuscripts
,Of which he
hasgiven an account in hisIntroduction.
” SAYANA’
charya was the brother Of MADHAVA A ’
charya, the
primeminister ofVIRA BUKKARAYA,RajaofVIJAYANA
GARA inthefourteenth century,a munifi cent patronOf
Hindu literature. Both the brothers are celebrated
asscholars ; and many important works areattributed
to them,— no t only scholia on theSanhita
’
sand B roth
a A siatic Researches, Vol . vu .,283
,andVol . viii . , 483 .
bRig - Veda
,Preface, p . vii.
INTRODUCT ION. X
maitas Of theVedas,but original works on grammar
and law ; thefact, no doubt, being, that they availed
them selves of thosemeans which their situationand in
fluencesecured them,and employed themost learned
Brahmans they could attract to VIJAYANA GARA upon
theworks which bear their name,and to which they
,
also,contributed their ownlabour and learning . Their
works were,therefore
,compiled under peculiar ad
vantages,and are deservedly held in the highest
estimation.
T hescholia of SAYANA onthetext Of theR iy Veda
comprisethreedistrict portions . The first interprets
the original text,o r
,rather
,translates it into more
m odernSanskrit,
fills up any ellipse,and
,if any
legend is briefly alluded to,narrates it in detail ;
thenext portion Of the commentary is a gramma~
tical analysis Of the text,agreeably to the system
Of PANINI,whose aphorism s
,or Siltras
,are quoted ;
and the third portion is an explanation Of the ac
centuation of the several words . These two last
portions are purely technical,and are untranslate
able. T he first portion constitutes the basis of the
English translation: for,although theinterpretationof
SAYANA may be, occasionally, questioned, heundoubt
edly had a knowledge of his text far beyond thepretensions Of any European scholar, and must have
beeninpossession, either thr ough hisownlearning, o rthat Of hisassistants
,Of all theinterpretations which
had been perpetuated,by traditional teaching
,from
theearliest times .
INTRODUCTION .
In addition to these divisions of his commentary,
SAYANA prefaces each Set/eta by a specification Of
its author,
or R ishi of the deity,or deities
,to
whom it is addressed ; Of the rhythmical structure
of the several R ichas,or stanz as ; and Of the Vini
yoya, the application Of the hymn,o r Of portions
of it,to thereligious rites at which they are to be
repeated . I have been unable to makeuse of this
latter part of thedescription; asthe cerem onies are,
chiefly,indicated by their titles alone
,and their pecu
liar details arenot to bedetermined without a m ore
laborious investigationthantheimportanceo r interest
Of thesubject appeared[
to meto demand.
I have,perhaps
,to Offer
,ifno t anexcuse
,a plea
,for
retaining theoriginal denominations Of thedivisions of
the Veda,as Sanhitd
,Mandala
,Asht
’
aha,Adhyaya,
Aniwaha,Sahta
,and Varya, instead Of attempting to
express them by English equivalents . It appeared to
me,however
,that
,although theterm s Collection, Circle,
Book,Lecture
,Chapter
,Hymn
,and Sectionmight have
beentakenassubstitutes,and, ina general sense, were
allowable, yet they inno instanceexactly expressed the
meaning of the originals,and their usemight have
conveyed erroneous impressions . I have considered
it advisable,therefore
,to treat the original term s as
if they were proper names,and havemerely rendered
them inRomancharacters . I do not apprehend that anygreat inconveniencewill beexperienced from theuse
of these original designations,their conventional pur
port being readily remembered. I have,also
,specified
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
F I R S T A SHT A K A .
FIRST ADHYAYA .
ANUVARA I .
SUKT A I . MANDALA I .
T hefirst Shhta or Hymn isaddressed to A GNI . T heRishi or
author isMADHUOHOHHAND AS, theson of VIs’
wAMIT RA . T he
metreisGayatri.
1 . I glorify A dm,
“
thehigh priest Of the sacri Varg a I .
a A g reat variety Of etym olog iesare devised to explain themeaning of theterm A gni, them ost Ofwhich are, Obviously, fanciful
,but theimport of which expressesthenotionsentertained
Of hischaracter and functions. Onearth,heisinvoked (niyate)
thefirst (ag ra) Of thegods; inheaven, heistheleader (ag raiii)ofthehosts of the g ods; heis thefirst of the g ods(prathamodevatdndm) ; he was the fi rst- born of theg ods (sa id esho
’
g re
deiatdndm ajayata) . In thesederivations, Agniiscompounded ,irreg ularly, out of ag ra, first, and né, to lead . It isalso derivedfrom ang a, body ; becauseheOffershisownsubstance, inthelig hting of thesacrificial fi re. T heauthor ofa Nirahta, or g lossary ,called Sthhldsht’htiin
,derivesit from theroot hna, w ith theneg ative
prefixed (ahnopayati) , hewho doesnot Sparethefuel . Anothercompiler of a g lossary, S
’
dhwiin’
i,derives thew ord from three
roots, i, to g o , any, to anoint, and dah, to burn, collectively ; the
5
2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
fi ce,
a
thedivine,
" theministrant,
ewho presents theoblation(to the gods) , and isthepossessor Of greatwealth . d
2 . May that A GNI , who is to be celebrated by
both ancient and m odern sages,
econduct thegods
hither.
3 . Through A GNI the worshipper Obtains that
lettersbeing arbitrar ily changed to ag , and ni, from theroot ni,
being added . See, also, Ydsha’sNirahta, 7, 1 4 .
a A gni is termed theParchita, thepr iest wh o superintendsfam ily rites, o r becauseheisoneof thesacred firesinwhichoblationsarefirst (paras) Offered (hita) .b Deva, which, incomm onuse
,meansa g od, isordinarily ex
plained , in thepassagesinwhich it occursintheVeda, as‘the
brig ht, Shining , radiant being derived from die, to shine: o r itis
also explained , onewho abidesintheSky o r heaven(dyasthdna) .It is, here, also Optionally rendered , liberal, donor ; thesenseOf
g iving being ascr ibed to thesamerad ical .
Ritwij , a m inistering priest, o r,according to some
,the
Ritwij who isalso theHo tri,— theterm that followsinthetext,the priest who actually presentstheoblation
,o r who invokesor
summ onsthedeitiesto thecerem ony, according ly asthew ord isderived from ha
,to sacrifice
,o r hie
,to call .
d T heword isratnadha’ tania, lit.
,holder of jewels but ratna
isexplained, generally, wealth, and,fig uratively, signifiesthe
reward ofrelig iousr ites.
T he termsphria and natana, former and recent, applied to
Rishis, o r sages, areworthy Ofremark, asintimating theexistenceof earlier teachersand Older hymns. T heOldR ishisaresaid tobet ig a, Ang iras, andothers; perhaps, thosewho areelsewheretermed Prajapatis. Vishnu Parana, p . 49.
FIRST A SHT’AxA —FIRST ADHYAYA .
affluencewhich increases day by day, which isthe
sourceOf fame,and themultiplier of mankind .
4. A GNI,theunobstructed sacrifi ce3 ofwhich thou
art,onevery side
,b theprotector
,assuredly reaches
thegods .
5 . May A GNI,the presenter Of oblations
,the
attainer of knowledge,
0 hewho istrue,renowned
,
and divine,comehither
, with thegods .
6 . Whatever g o od thou mayest,A GNI
,bestow
upon the giver (of the oblation) , that,verily
,
ANGIRA S,Shall revert to thee. d
5“ A dhwaram yay’
nam. T hefirst isusually employed asa substantive, meaning , also , sacrifice it ishereused asanadjective
,
signify ing freefrom injury or interruption, - that is,byRdhshasas
,
evil spir its, alwaysonthealert to vitiateanact ofworship .
“ Onevery side” alludes to thefireswhich,at a sacrifice
,
shoul d be lig hted at thefour cardinal points,east
, west, south ,andnorth ,— termed , severally, theA
'
haianiya, Ma’
rg’
aliya, Gdrha
patya, and A'
gnidhriya.
E avihrata ishereexplained to signify oneby whom eitherknowledgeo r relig iousacts (hrata) have been acquired or per
formed (hrdnta) . T hecompound iscomm only used asa synonymofA gni.
9 That is, thewealth bestowed upontheYajanidna— thepersonby whom ,
or onwhose behalf,thesacrificeisperformed
,— w ill
enablehim to multiply hisoblations,by which Agni, ag ain, w ill
benefit . Instead ofA gni repeated , wehave, inthesecond place,Ang iras, asa synonym , which , inAl ana and all thePardnas
, is
thenameof a Rishi o r Praj apati, oneof thepr imitivem ind- bornsonsof Brahma: and theappellationisused
,frequently
,inthe
text of theVeda, in that sense, as thedesignationof a Rishi,thefounder ofa family
, or ofa school . T hecommentator quotes
2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
fi ce,
a
thedivine,
"theministrant
,
c who presents the
oblation(to the gods) , and isthepossessor Of greatwealth . d
2 . May that A GNI, who is to be celebrated by
both ancient and modern sages,
econduct thegods
hither.
3 . Through A GNI the worshipper Obtains that
lettersbeing arbitrarily changed to ag , and a‘
i,from theroot ni
,
being added . See, also, Fasta’sNirahta, 7, 1 4 .
A gni istermed theParchita, thepriest who superintendsfam ily rites, o r becauseheisoneof thesacred firesinwhichoblationsarefirst (paras) Offered (hita) .
Deva, which, incommonuse,meansa g od, isordinarily ex
plained, in thepassagesinwhich it occursintheVeda, as‘the
brig ht, shining , radiant being derived from die, to shine: o r itis
also explained , onewho abidesinthesky o r heaven(dyasthdna) .It is, here, also optionally rendered, liberal, donor ; thesenseof
g iving being ascr ibed to thesameradical .
Ritwig , a m inister ing priest, or,accord ing to some
,the
Bitwi; who isalso theHo tri,— theterm that followsinthetext,the priest who actually presentstheoblation
,o r who invokesor
summ onsthedeitiesto thecerem ony, according ly asthew ord isderived from ha
,to sacrifice
,o r hce
,to call .
d T hew ord isratnadha’tania, lit. holder Of jewels but ratna
isexplained, generally, wealth, and,fig uratively, signifies the
reward of relig iousrites.
e T hetermsparca and natana,former and recent
,applied to
Rishis, o r sages, arew orthy Of remark, asintimating theexistenceofearlier teachersand Older hymns. T heOldRishisaresaid tobeBhrig a, Ang iras, andothers; perhaps, thosewho areelsewheretermed Prajapatis. Vishnu Pardria, p . 49.
FIRST A SH'fAKA - FIRST ADHYAYA .
affluencewhich increases day by day, which isthe
sourceof fame,and themultiplier ofmankind .
4. A GNI,theunobstructed sacrifice" ofwhich thou
art,onevery side,
"theprotector
,assuredly reaches
thegods .
5 . May A GNI,the presenter of oblations
,the
attainer of knowledge,
" hewho istrue,renowned
,
and divine,comehither
,with thegods .
6. Whatever goed thou mayest,A GNI
,bestow
upon the giver (of the oblation) , that,verily
,
ANGIRAS,Shall revert to thee. d
A dhwarani yag’
nain. T hefirst isusually employed asa substantive, meaning , also , sacrifice it ishereused asanadjective
,
signifying freefrom injury or interruption, - thatis,byRakshasas
,
evil spir its, alwaysonthealert to vitiateanact ofworship .
“ Onevery side” alludes to thefireswhich,at a sacrifice
,
shoul d be lig hted at thefour cardinal points,east
, west, south,andnorth,— termed, severally, theA
'
haianig a, Marjoiliya, Gdrha
patya, and A'
gnidhriya.
Kavihrata ishereexplained to signify oneby whom eitherknowledgeo r relig iousacts(hrata) havebeen acquired or per
formed (hrdnta) . T hecompound iscomm only used asa synonymof A gni.
‘1 T hat is, thewealth bestowed upontheYajanidna— thepersonby whom ,
or onwhose behalf, thesacrifice isperformed , —w ill
enablehim to multiply hisoblations,by which Agni, ag ain, will
benefit . Instead ofA gni repeated , wehave, inthesecond place,Ang iras, asa synonym , which , inMannand all theFaranas
, is
thenameOf a Rishi or Prajdpati, oneof theprimitivem ind - bornsonsOf Brahma: and theappellationisused
,frequently
,inthe
text of theVeda, in that sense, as thedesignationof a Rishi,thefounder of a family
,or ofa school . T hecommentator quotes
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
7 . We approach thee,ACNI
,with reverential
homage in our thoughts,daily
,both morning and
evening ;
Ydsha,for theidentity ofAng irasw ith Ang dra, a livecoal ; anda
passagefrom theA itareyaBrahmana iscited , inwhich it issaid ,“ the coals became the Ang irasas (ye
’ng a’
r ci a’
sanste’ng iraso’bhavan) . T heidentification ofA ng iraswith A gni, infunction,thoug h no t inperson, isthesubject Of a legend , told, rather confusedly and Obscurely
,intheMahdbhdrata
,Vana-
paria (printededition
, Vol . i. , p . by Mdrhandeya to Yadhisht'
hira,inreply
to hisquestion,how i t happened , formerly, that A gni, having g one
to theforest, and his functionshaving ceased, Ang irasbecameA gni, and conveyed the oblationsto theg ods. Connected w iththisquestion, healso inquires, how it isthat A gni, who isone
,
should becomemany . Mdrhandeya thereforerelates,that Agni,
having eng aged in penance, and relinquishing his duties, theManiAng irastook uponhim hisOfiice
,and
, whenhe prevaileduponA gni to resumeit
,becamehisson: hisdescendants
,the
A ng irasas, are, therefore, also thedescendantsof A gni, o r so m anyAgnis, or fires. Their enumeration
,which followsat someleng th ,
showsthem to be,for them ost part, personifi cationsOf lig ht, Of
lum inousbodies, of divisionsoftime, of celestial phenomena, andfiresadapted to peculiar occasions, asthefull and changeOf them oon
,or to particular r ites, astheA s
’
wamedha, thePdha
yag’
nas(or sacrificesw ith food) , Obsequial and funeral fires, ex
piatory fires,and thelike. T helegend is, possibly, intended to
represent theorg anizationofworship with fi re, -which,inthefirst
instance, wasof a prim itiveand Simplecharacter, —and itsappro
priationto variousoccasions, by Ang irasand hisdisciples. T he
Mahdbhdrata isno t contented w ith thefirst account,but g ivesa
second,inwhich thefirst A gniiscalled Saha ; and heissaid to
havehiddenhimself intheocean, to avoid theapproach ofNiyata,thesonof Bharata
, thefi reof thefuneral- pile. T hetext says,
Verge. IV.
6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
libations " areprepared for thee. Drink Of them ;hear our innovation.
2 . VAYU,thy praisers praise thee with holy
praises,
" having poured out the Soma juice,and
knowing the(fi t) season.
3 . VAYU,thy approving speech c
comes to the
giver (of the libation) , and to many (others whoinvitethee) to drink of theSonia juice.
4. INDRA andVAYU,these libations are poured
Out (for you) . Come hither,with fo od (fo r us ) .
Verily,the drops (of the Sonia juice) await you
both .
5 . INDRA andVAYU,abiding inthesacrificial rite
,
you areawareOftheselibations . Come,both
, (then, )quickly
,hither.
6 . VAYU and INDRA,
come to the rite of the
9: TheseSomasarelibationsof thejuice'
of theSoma plant, theacid Asclepiasor Sarcostenia aiminalis, which yieldsto expressurea copiousm ilky juice, of a m ild nature and subacid taste.
Roxburg h, 3 2 . A ccording to Mr. Stevenson,it isno t used
,in
sacrifices, until it hasg onethroug h theprocessof fermentation,
and hasbecome a strong spirituousbeverage— Introduction toT ranslationof theSdma Veda. Thisiswarranted by numerousexpressionsinthefollow ing hymns. It is, evidently, theHornoftheParsees; althoug h they aifi rm ,
that theplantisno t to befoundinIndia
,and procureit from them ountainsof Gilanand Ma
z enderan, and theneig hbourhood ofYezd .
b With alethas, also designated é astras, hymnsofpraise, recited,not chanted, or sung .
d a issupposed to say, I will drink thelibation.
FIRST ASHT’ARA —FIRST ADHYAYA . 7
sacrifi cer ; for thus , men," will completionbespeedily
(attained) by theceremony.
7. I invokeMITRA,
"ofpurevigour
,andVARUNA
,
thedevourer Of foes,—thej oint accomplishers of the
act bestowing water (ontheearth)"
8 . MITRA and VARUNA,augmenters of water
,
"
dispensers of water, you connect this perfect rite
with itstrue(reward) .9. Sapient MITRA and VARUNA
,prosper our sa
crifi ce,and increaseour strength . You arebornfor
the benefit Of many ; you are the refuge Of mul
titudes.
Nard,dual ofnara, aman. Thisterm isfrequently applied to
divinebeings: it isusually explained, by the Scholiast, netri,leader o r g uide but it may bedoubted if it doesnot convey thesense of maleo r m ortal , alluding to thelim ited existenceof thedivinities. Inthisplace, it issaid to beapplicableto d a and
Indra; becausethey arepossessed of manly vig our (paarashenasdmar thg enopetaa) .
M'
tra, initsordinary sense, isanameofthesun; Varana, oftheregent Of thewaters but they are
,both
,included among the
twelveA '
dityas and,inanother place
, Mitraissaid to bethedeitypresiding over day Varana
,over nig ht : seep . 227, noteb .
c Dhiyani g hrita’
ehini sddhantd. T he two first w ords,in the
senseshereexplained,dhi
,anact
,and g hritdchi, water -shedding ,
arepeculiar to the Veda. As identified with thesun, o r as
A'
dityas, A Iitra and Varana aresaid to causerain,indirectly
,by
producing evaporation. T hevapoursthusraised,becom ing con
densed intheatmosphere, descend ag ain, inshowers.
Ritdvridhaa. Rita usually meanstrueor truth ; but, intheVeda
,it imports, also, water andsacrifice.
Varg a V.
T heRishiandmetrearethesameasinthetwo precedingHymns.
Of twelvestanzas, threeareaddressed to theA SWINS ; three, toINDRA ; three, to theVISWADEVA S ; and three, to SARASWATI.
1 . ASWINS,
"
cherishers ofpious acts,long-armed
,
"
accept,with outstretched hands
,thesacrificialviands .
2 . A SWINS, abounding inmighty acts, guides (ofdevotion) , endowed with fortitude, listen, with nuaverted minds
,to our praises .
3 . A SWINS,destroyers of foes
,
" exempt from nu
truth,leaders in thevan of heroes
,
(1come to the
a T heAs’
winsarethetwo sonsof theSum— beg ottendur ing hismetam orphosisasa horse — endowed w ith perpetual youthand beauty
,and physiciansof theg ods. They aretheheroesOf
many legendsintheParanas, but Of still m oreinthisVeda. T he
enumerationof their wonderful actionsistheespecial subject ofHymnscxvr . and cxvn.
Parabhajci, which may bealso rendered , g reat eaters.
Dasrd, destroyers, either of foesor of diseases. T hemedicalcharacter Of theA s’winsisa Vaidih tradition, asina text quotedby d aiia (as
'
winaa rai deidndm bhishajdiiti s’
rateh) , thetwo
A sfwins, verily, arethephysiciansof theg ods. Veda.
G ThisistheScholiast’sinterpretationofa rather curiouscompound
,Radraiartani. Rudra, from the root rad, impliesweep
ing assay theT aitlirig as,— Inasmuch ashewept, thencecame
theproperty or function of rudra (yad arodit tad radrasya rad
ratwam) . Thisis, also, thePaaranih etym olog y . Vishria Par .
p . 58. T heVdjasaneyismaketheverb causal,“ they causeto weep ;
thereforethey arerudras(yad rodayanti tasmdd radrdh) . Fromthesetextsd ana rendersrudra, heroes, they who maketheir
FIRST ASH'fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA . 9
mixed libations sprinkled on the lopped sacred
grass ."
4. INDRA,of wonderful Splendour, come hither.
Theselibations,ever pure
,expressed by thefingers
(ofthepriests) , aredesirous of thee.
5 . INDRA,apprehended by theunderstanding
,and
appreciated by thewise, approach,and accept the
prayers ofthepriest,asheOffers thelibation.
6 . Fleet INDRA,with the tawny coursers
,come
hither to the prayers (of the priest) , and in this
libationaccept our (proffered) food.
7 . Universal Gods,
" protectors and supporters of
men,bestowers (of rewards) , come to thelibation
of theworshipper .
enem iesweep . Var tanimeansa road or way,— or here,it issaid
,
thefront of theway, the van; and thecompound means, theywh o areinthevanofwarr iors.
Vrilctabarhishah. T hesacred has’a g rass(Pea cgnosaroides) ,after having had therootscut off, isspread onthecedio r altar ;anduponit the libation of Sonia juice
,o r oblation Of clarified
butter, ispoured out. Inother places,a tuft ofit, ina similar
position, issupposed to form a fitting seat fo r thedeity or deitiesinvoked to thesacr ifice. A ccording to Mr . Stevenson, it isalsostrewn over the floor of the chamber inwhich theworship isperformed .
T heViéwadecasare, sometimes, vag uely applied to divinitiesingeneral ; but they also form a class, whosestationandcharacterare imperfectly noticed
,but who areentitled, at m ost relig ious
r ites, to shareinthesolemnity . Inthisand thetwo next stanzas,form ing a Z rieha, or triad, to berecited at theworship of the
Viéwadeias,someof their attributesareparticularized , connecting
them with theelements.
1 0 RIG -VEDA SANHITA.
8 . May the swift-m oving universal Gods,the
shedders Of rain,cometo the libation asthesolar
rays come,diligently
,to thedays .
9. May theuniversal Gods, who areexempt fromdecay
,omniscient
,
" devoid ofmalice, and bearers (of
riches ) , accept thesacrifice.
1 0 . May SARASWAT I,
" thepurifier,thebestower
of food,therecompenser of worship with wealth
,be
attracted,by our Offered viands
,to our rite.
1 1 . SARASWAT I,theinspirer Of thosewho delight
in truth,the instructress of theright-minded
,has
accepted our sacrifice.
1 2 . SARASWAT I" makes manifest,by her acts
,a
mighty river,and (inher own form
, ) enlightens all
understandings .
a T heorig inal word isuncommon, ehinidycisah. T heScholiastexplainsit by thosewho haveObtained knowledgeuniversally
(sariato oydptaprajndh) . Or it may refer,Sa
’
yaiia states, to a
leg end , inwhich theViswadeiasaddressed theAgni Saachiha,who had g oneinto thewater,— say ing , ehi, come, andydsih, do no t
g o away ; from whencethey derived theappellationehinidydsah.
It ism orethanprobablethat the orig inand import of theterm
wereforg ottenwhenSa’
yana wrote.
Saraswatiis, here, aselsewhere, theVdg deiatd, divinity of
speech : other attributesarealluded to in thetext ; the threestanzasform ing a tricha
,to berepeated at her worship .
Saraswatiishereidentified w ith ther iver so named .
I L J. ‘ U V L L JL D . L L .
SUKT A I . (IV . )
T heRishiandmetrecontinueunchanged : theHymnisaddressedto INDRA .
1 . Day by day weinvokethedoer ofgood works ,for our protection as a good milch - cow
,for the
milking, (iscalled by themilker) .
2 . Drinker Of theSonia juice,cometo our (daily)
rites,and drink of thelibation. T he satisfaction Of
(theewho art) thebestower of riches is, verily, (thecauseOf) thegift of cattle.
"
3 . We recognize theeinthemidst Of thenightminded
,who arenearest to thee. Cometo us pass
us no t by,to reveal (thyself to others)
"
4. GO,worshipper
,to the wise and uninjured
INDRA,— who bestows thebest (of blessings) onthy
friends,—and ask him of the(fitness of the) learned
(priest who recites hispraise)"
5. Let our ministers,earnestly performing his
a That is,if Indra besatisfied, hew ill augment theworship
per’sherds. T henotionisvery elliptically expressed .
Here,ag ain, wehaveelliptical phraseolog y. T heorig inal is
and no ati hhyah, lit. , do no t speak beyond us: the completesenseissupplied by theScholiast.
T heinjunctionisaddressed to theYag’
amdna, who isdesired
to ask if theHotri, Or invoker whom heemploys, isfi t for hisduty . T heHotrihimself issupposed to enj ointhis.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
worship,exclaim za Depart
, ye revilers , from hence
andevery other place(whereheisadored) .6. Destroyer of foes
,let our enemies say weare
prosperous let men(congratulateus) . May weever
abide in the felicity (derived from the favour) of
INDRA.
7 . Offer to INDRA,thepervader (ofevery riteof
libation) , the juice that is present (at the threecerem onies) , the grace of the sacrifice
,theexhila
rator of mankind,the perfecter Of the act
,the
favourite of (that INDRA) who gives happiness (tothe
8. Having drunk,S
'
ATAKRA TU,
"
of this (Sonia
juice) , thou becamest the slayer of theVRITRAS
thou defendest thewarrior inbattle.
a T heScholiastwould explainbraoanta, “ let them say,” by let
them praiseIndra ; but this doesno t seem to benecessary . T he
senseisconnected w ith what follows: let them say procal este,
profani.
Theseepithetsof theSonia juicewould besomewhat unintellig ible, w ithout theaid Of theScholiast . T heperfecter of theacts
,
harma’
hi prdpnaiantam,ishisrendering of patayat, causing to
fall ; and thelast phrase, mandayatsahham, thefriend of thedelig hter, heexplainsasinthetext.
S’
atahrata, anameofIndra, isexplained, by Sag ana, hewhois connected w ith a hundred (many) acts, relig iousr ites, bahaharniayahta, either astheir performer , or their object : o r it may
berendered , endowed w ith g reat wisdom ; hrata implying eitherharma, act, o r prajnd, knowledge. In thefirst sense, thewordmay be thesource Of thePaaranih fiction
,that thedignity of
Indra isattainableby a hundred A éwamedhas."1Vritrdndm, oftheenemies, ofwhom theA sara Vritrawasthe
RIG-VEDA SANHI TA.
poured out for thesatisfactionof thedrinker of the
libations .
6 . Thou,INDRA
,performer of good works
,hast
suddenly becomeof augmented vigour,for thesake
of drinking thelibation,and(maintaining) seniority
a
(am ong thegods) .
7 . INDRA,who art the object of praises
,may
these pervading S oma juices enter into thee: maythey bepropitious for thy (attainment of) superiorintelligence.
8 . T he chants (of the AS’ama)
b have magnified
thee, S'
A TAKRATU , the hymns (of the R ic/z) havemagnified thee may our praises magnify thee.
9. May INDRA, the unobstructed protector, enjoy
thesemanifold (sacrifi cial) viands , inwhich all manlyproperties abide.
1 0 . INDRA,who art theobject of praises
,let no t
men do injury to our persons . Thou art mighty
keep offviolence.
3“ abstract ofjyaz’
sfi t’
lza, elder, oldest ; but it may,also
,meanbest or chiefest.
b T he Scholiast supplies theseparticulars, the terms of the
text being simply stomdlz andnit fi zd: theformer, hesays, arethepraises of thesingersof theSdma (Sa
'
mag dndm sto z’rdnz' ) the
latter , thehymnsof therecitersof theBalnrick
s'
astrdni) . But, of thisand other passageswhereSag/afi a insertsthedesignation of other Veda8,—thc Sarna and theYajaslz,— it
isto beobserved , that theaccuracy of hisadditionsinvolvestheprior existenceof thoseVedas, at least to thehymnsof theRichinwhich they aresupposed to bealluded to ; a conclusionwhichthereisreasonto hesitateadmitting .
FIRST ASHfAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA .
Stixm III . (VI . )
T heKid d and metre continued . T he three first stanzas and
thelast areaddressed to INDRA ; therest, to theMARUTS, o r
Winds, w ith, or w ithout, INDRA .
1 . T he circumstationed (inhabitants of thethreeworlds)
aassociatewith (INDRA ) , themighty (Sun) ,
theindestructive(fi re) , them oving (wind) , and thelights that shineintheskyf’
2 . They (thecharioteers, ) harness to hiscar his
a T he text has only parr’
tasthnsnab, thosewho arestandingaround . T he Zokatrayavar tz
’
nak pra’
fi r’
nalz, the living being s of
thethreeworlds, istheexplanationof theScholiast.
b Of the three first objects the text g ives only theepithetsbrad/ma, them ig hty, to which d ana addsA '
dz'
tya, the Sun;
arusha, thenon- injuring , to which Fireissupplied ; and alumni
them oving , anepithet of Wind . T helast phraseiscomplete,
roc/zante r ochand dz'
m'
. Sciyana’
s additions aresupported by aB rdizmana, which explainstheepithetsasequivalent, severally, to
A gni, and d a (A sanrd, A'
dz'
zfyo bradfinafi A gnz’
r rd
araslzak fi”
d ur var"olzaran) wem ay, therefore, adm it it. T heidentificationof Indra with thethreeimplies, theScholiast says,hissupremacy ;— heis but the text saysthey join and it doesno t appear , exactly, whom ; forIndra isno t named . Asthefollowing stanzasshow ,
however,
that the hymnisaddressed to Indra, hem ay beallowed to keephis place asessentially onewith thesun, fi re, w ind , and the
constellations.
Varg aXI .
1 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
two desirablecoursers,a placed oneither hand
,
b bay
coloured,high - spirited
,chief-bearing .
°
3 . Mortals , you oweyour (daily) birth (to suchanINDRA) , who, with therays of them orning, gives
senseto thesenseless, and, to theform less, fo rm .
‘il
4 . Thereafter,verily
,thosewho bear names in
voked in holy rites , (theMARUT S) ,e having seenthe
rain about to be engendered) , instig ated him to
resumehisembryo condition(intheclouds) .
5 . A ssociated with the conveying MARUT S,the
traversers of places diffi cult of access,thou
,INDRA
,
hast discovered thecows hiddeninthecave.
f
a T hehorses of Indra arenamed Izari,usually considered as
denoting their colour, g reeno r yellow ,o r
,asRosenhasit
, flam'
Inthissameverse, wehave them ,presently
,described assona
,
crimson, brig ht bay, o r chestnut.b Wpa/csnasd, harnessed on different sides
,— Sd
_
z/ana says, ofthechar iot ; weshould say, of thepole. But theHindu rat/lamay not havehad a pole.Literally, men- bearing ,—nr z
°
ndkasd.
d I ndra ishere, ag ain, identified w ith thesun, whosem orningraysmay besaid to reanimatethosewho havebeendead , insleep,throug h thenig ht. Thereissomedifficulty intheconstructionfor marry/db , m ortals, is plural, whileajdyatlzdk is thesecondpersonsing ular of thefirst preterite. Sag/aria isof opinionthatthewant of concord is a Var
’
dzia license, and that theplural substantivemaryak hasbeenput fo r thesing ular wary/ail .e T heJlIarnts areno t named in the text ; but theallusions
justify thecommentator’sspecification: thew indsdriveI ndra, o rthe fi rmament
,into anag g reg ationof clouds, inwhich therain
ag aincollects, asintheir w omb .
f A llusionisheremadeto a legend, which is frequently ad
FIRST A SH’fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA . 1 7
6 . T he reciters of praises praise the mighty
(troop of MARUT S) , who are celebrated,and con
scious of the power of bestowing wealth,in like
manner asthey (glorify) thecounsellor, (INDRA) .7 . May you beseen
,MARUT S
,accompanied by
the undaunted INDRA ;a
(both, ) rejoicing , and of
equal splendour.
8. This rite is performed in adoration of the
powerful INDRA,along with the irreproachable
,
heavenward-tending,and amiable bands (of the
MARUT S) .9. Therefore
,circumambient (troop of MARUT S) ,
comehither,whether from the region of thesky,
or from the solar sphere;b for
,in this rite
, (thepriest) fully recites your praises .1 0 . Weinvoke INDRA
,—whether he comefrom
verted to , of theA sarasnamed Pam'
s having stolenthecowsofthe g ods, o r , according to someversions, of theAng irasas, and
hidden them in a cave, wherethey werediscovered by Indra,w ith thehelp of thebitch Saramd. A dialog uebetweenher andtherobbers is g iven, inanother place, inwhich she conciliatesthem . In other passages, the cowsarerepresented asforciblyrecovered by Indra, w ith thehelp oftheMar ats.a A llusion
,it issaid, isheremade to a battlebetweenIndra
and Vrz'
tra. T heg odswho had come to theaid of theformerweredrivenaway by Vr z’tra’sdogs and Indra, to obtainthesu
periority, summ oned theMarutsto hisassistance.
b T hereg ionof thewindsis, properly, thedyulolca, theheaven,or reg ionabovetheantar z'lcska
,or sky. Or they may comefrom
a sphereof light further above, or thesolar reg ion, ddz'
tyaman
Varg aXIII.
1 8 RIG-VEDA SANB ITA.
this earthly region, o r from the heaven above,o r
from thevast fi rmamentfi—that hemay give(us)wealth.
sem IV. (VII . )
T hedeity isINDRA theResinandmetre, asbefore.
1 . T he chanters (of theSama) extol INDRA with
songs ; thereciters of theRz'
elz,with prayers ; (the
priests of theYajas/z) , with texts .b
Either thepre'
tkz'
eilolca or thedyalolca. T hetext addsmakoray
’
asah, which theScholiast explainsthe g reat antare'
lcshalolca,
thesphereof thefi rmament, which is, properly, thespacebetweentheearth and heaven, corresponding with eyernan o r dkdéa, the
sky or atmosphere—Mann, I ., 1 3 .
b T heScholiast suppliesthespecificationof theseveral Vedas.T he first term , g dtln
'
nafi,merely meanssingers, althoug h heren
dersit g z’
yamdnasdmaynlctaadg dtdrah,“ theUdg dtr z
’
s, w ith Sdmas
to bechanted aninterpretation,hethinks, confirmed by thenext
term , (songs) , br z'
hat, for bre’
katd,“ w ith theBrinat Sdma. T he
next phrase, arkebin'
r dr in'nak
,ism oreakinto Rick, “ Thoseof the
Big -eeda, with stanzas but it isno tnecessar ily confined to thatsense; and, asarka isa synonym of mantra, a prayer, thesensemay be, thosewho pray, or praise, Indra with prayers. For the
Adlawar yus, or priestsoftheVajush, wehavenothing at all intheorig inal ; and theterm was, for ndnébkifi , “
with textsor words, ”
which occurs, apparently w ithout any g rammatical connexion, maybereferredeither to thesingers, or thereciters, oftheprayers. It
isapplied , by theScholiast, to thetextsoftheYajaslz, —apparently,only becausehehad connected thepreceding expressionsw iththeother two Vedas. Asalready remarked, any referenceto the
Yajaslz, or Sdma, ina verseof theRich, impliesthepriority of
thetwo former to thelatter .
FIRST A SH'fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA . 1 9
2 . INDRA,theblender of all things, comes , verily,
with his steeds that areharnessed at hisword,INDRA
,the richly-decorated
,
athe wielder of the
thunderbolt.
3 . INDRA,to render all things visible
,elevated
thesun in the sky,
band charged the cloud with
(abundant) waters .
4 . InvincibleINDRA, protect us , inbattles abound
ing inspoil, with insuperabledefences .
5 . WeinvokeINDRA for great affluence; INDRA ,for limited wealth
,— (our) ally, and wielder of the
thunderbolt against (our) enemies .
6 . Shedder of rain,granter ofall desires
,set open
this cloud . Thou art never uncompliant with our
(requests) .
7. Whatever excellent praises aregiven to other
divinities,they are(also, thedue) of INDRA
,the
thunderer. I do not know hisfitting praise.
8. T he shedder of rain,the mighty lord
,the
always compliant,invests menwith hisstrength ; as
a bull (defends) a herd ofkine.
9. INDRA,who alone rules over men
,over riches
,
5” So theScholiast explainstheterm of thetext, fie’
ranyaya ,
literally , g olden, or madeof g old .
b T heworld being enveloped indarknessby Vr z'
tra, Indra, in
order to removeit, elevated (ar okayat, or asthecomment says,
sthdpz’
tdodn, placed, ) thesun in thedyaloloa, o r heaven. T he
latter part ofthepassagemay also berendered, he(thesun) animated themountain(z
'
. e.
,theworld, ) with hisrays.
Varg a XV.
20 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
and over the fi ve (classes) of the dwellers on
earth .
a
1 0. Weinvoke, for you , INDRA, who iseverywhereamong men. May hebeexclusively our own.
ANUVAKA III .
sem I . (VIII . )
T hedeity, Ricki, and metre, asbefore.
1 . INDRA,bring
,fo r our protection
,riches, most
abundant,enjoyable
,the source of victory, the
humbler of our foes ;2 . By which wemay repel our enemies, whether
(encountering them) hand to hand,bo r on horse
back ever protected by thee.
8. Defended by thee,INDRA
,wepossess a pon
derons weapon,wherewith wemay entirely conquer
our Opponents .
4 . With theefor our ally,INDRA
,and (aided by)
a T he text has, over the fi vemen, or classesof men, paneka
kshe’
ttndm . T helatter term isexplained etymolog ically, thosewhoarefi t for habitations T hephraseisofno t unfrequent recurrence
,and isusually said to imply the four castes
,
B rdkmanas, Ksfi attre’
yas, Vaz'
s’
yas,and S‘adras, andM'
sbddas,
barbarians, or thosewho haveno caste; intending , possibly, theaborig inal races of India
,all ina very low stageof civiliz ation,
liketheGonds, R oles,andBln
'
lsofthepresent day.
b Literally, by striking w ith thefi st, maskt'
z'
katyayd.
“ With a horse.
”
T heScholiast explainsthisand thepreceding to intend infantry and cavalry .
Varg aXVII .
Suxm II . (IX. )
Divinity, Risks, and metre, thesame.
1 . Come,INDRA
, and be regaled with all viands
and libations,and
,thence
,mighty in strength
,be
victorious (over thy foes) .
2 . T he libationbeing prepared,present theex
hilarating andeffi cacious (draught) to the rej oicingINDRA
,theaccomplisher ofall things .
3 . INDRA with the handsome chin,
a be pleased
with theseanimating praises : do thou,who art to
be reverenced by all mankind,
b
(come) to theserites
, (with thegods) .
Sr édlzara Swdm é, inthescholia ontheBkdg deata Purdna, to signify a sacred hymnnot sung , s
’
astram aprag itamantrastotram,the
repetitionofwhich istheofficeof theHotrs’, bomb -karma; whilestuts
’
and stoma im ply thesung or chanted hymn,sang étam sto
tram . M. Burnouf renderss’astra, lespre’
e‘
res[mentales] qae'
sont
eommelo g laz'
oe; and, inanoteintheVishnuPardna, I havetranslated thesameexpressionof theBhag avata, theunuttered incantation(p . 42
,But it may bedoubted if thisisquitecorrect.
T hedifferencebetweens’astra and stoma seemsto be,that oneis
recited, whether audibly or inaudibly ; theother , sung .
a Suszpra. But s’
emra meanseither thelower jaw ,or thenose
and thecompound may equally denotethehandsome—nosed .
b T heepithet m’
s‘
waekarshane is, literally, O thou who art
7all men
,
’
or,asd ana explains it, saroamanaskyaynkta, who
art j oined w ith all men, which hequalifiesasso/roazr yog
’
amdnaz’
k
p z’
rjyak, to bew orshipped by all institutorsof sacrifices. It may
bedoubted ifthisbeall that isintended . Rosenrendersit omnz
'
nm fi ominam domino : M. Lang loishasmaitresouverain.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA .
4. I haveaddressed to thee,INDRA
,theshowerer
(of blessings) , the protector (of thy worshippers) ,praises which havereached thee
,
aand ofwhich thou
hast approved.
5 . Place before us, INDRA, preciousand multi
form riches ; for enough, and m orethanenough , are,assuredly
,thine.
6 . Opulent INDRA,encourage us in this rite for Varg a XVIII .
theacquirement of wealth for wearediligent and
renowned .
7 . Grant us,INDRA
,wealth beyond measure or
calculation,inexhaustible
,the source of cattle
,of
food,of all life.
8. INDRA, grant usgreat renown, and wealth ao
quired in a thousand ways,and those(articles) of
food (which arebrought from thefi eld, ) incarts.b
9. Weinvoke,for the preservation of our pro
perty,INDRA
,the lord of wealth
,the object of
sacred verses,therepairer (to theplaceofsacrifi ce) ,
0
praising him with our praises .1 0. With libations repeatedly effused
,the sacri
T heScholiast makesthis, “ reached theeinheaven, orswar g a.
It may bequestioned iftheVeda recogniz esswa/rg a astheheaven
ofIndra.
b T heorig inal of thishymn, as of many others, isso conciseandelliptical asto beunintellig ible, without the liberal amplifi
cationoftheScholiast . Wehave, inthetext, simply “thosecar
having viands,”td rathz
’
nir a'
skale, meaning , Sdg/ana says, thosearticlesoffood wh ich areconveyed incars, carts, or wag g ons, from
thesiteoftheir production; asrice, barley , andother kindsofg rain.
Here, ag ain, wehave only g antciram,hewho g oes, that is
Varg a XIX.
24 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
fi cer g lorifi esthevast prowess of INDRA, themighty,thedweller in(aneternal mansion) .
a
sem III . (x )
T hedivinity andRz'
sln'
arethesame; themetreisthecommonA naskt
’
ubh.
1 . T he chanters (of theSama) hymn thee, S’
T AKRATU ; thereciters of theR z'
e/zaspraisethee,who
art worthy of praise; theB rdlzmar’
iasb raise theealoft
,likea bamboo -pol
according to the comment, hewho isaccustomed to g o to thechamber which isappropriated to sacrifices, ydg ades
’
eg amanas’
ilam .
a T heepithet isnyolcas, from m, explained ne'
yata, fixed, permanent , and okas, dwelling .
b Thisstanz a isnearly sim ilar to thefirst stanz a oftheseventhhymn(seep . and issim ilarly expounded by thecommentator .
T hefirst term , g dyatre'na, literally, thosewho employ theGayatri
metre, issaid , by d ana, to denotetheUdg dtre’
,thechanter of the
hymnsoftheSdma : arke'nak isexplained
,asbefore
, therecitersoftheRich, and thesameastheB atre
'
ofa sacrifice. T hethird term,
brahmdnafi , isexplained theBrahmd of a sacrifice,o r priest so
denom inated, andtheother Brdhmanas. T heobjectionto theexplanation of thefirst, asinvolving theprior recognition of the
Sdma-veda, hasbeenalready noticed . T hetotal disconnectionof
the term brahmdnak,the plural of brahman
,from any refer
eneeto Brdkmanas, asbearing a sharein relig ious rites, and as
implying only betenden, utterers of prayer , as proposed byDr . Roth (Z eitselzr z
'
ft der DeatsekenMorgenla‘
ndz'
sehenGesellschaft,
Vol . I .
,p . cannot beadmitted without further investig ation;
al thoug h it may be possible that theBrahma of a sacrificedoesno t necessarily involvethenotionofaBra
’
hmana by caste. Rosen
renderstheword, Brahmane’
;M. Lang lois,pretres. T heconcluding
FIRST ASHTAxA— FIRST ADHYAYA . 25
2 . INDRA,theshowerer (of blessings) , knows the
object (of hisworshipper) , who hasperformed manyacts of worship (with theSoma plant, gathered) on
the ridges of them ountain,
aLand (therefore, ) comes
with thetroop (ofMARUT S) .3 . INDRA
,drinker of theSoma
,having put to thy
long-maned,vigorous
,and well- conditioned steeds
,
b
comenigh,to hear our praises .
4. Come,VA SU,
c
(to this our rite) : reply to our
phrase,tied a ad ransfam ioa yemire,
“ they haveraised thee, likeabamboo
,
” israther obscure. T heScholiast says, they haveelevatedIndra, astumblersraisea bamboo- pole, onthesumm it of whichthey balancethemselves; a not uncomm onfeat inIndia : or , as
rans’
a means,also
,a fam ily
,it m ay berendered , asambitiousper
sonsraisetheir fam ily to consequence. Roth’sproposed rendering ,DieBetendensehattelndie/iaaf, swiemaneinBelir sehattelt,
“ the
praying ag itatetheeup, asoneshakes a reed,
”hasno warrant
,
except from his theory of thepurport of Brakmd,“ irresistible
prayer ; asadyam never meansto shake, and a bamboo isnot areed
,nor isit
,whensubstantial, easily shaken. Rosenhas
,it is
true, te, a: arandinisinstar eriq ant but hehadno preferableequivalent for bamboo . M. Lang loishaseommeoné le
‘
vela kamped’an
dragoeaa. d ana, no doubt, knew much better thaneither of
theEuropeaninterpreters, what theexpressionintended .
T he orig inal has only, m ounting from ridge to ridge, yatsa
’
noh sanam drakat, which theScholiast completesby observingthat thisissaid of theYajamdna, who g oesto themountainto
g ather either theSoma plant for bruising , or fuel for thefi re, orother articlesrequired for thecerem ony .
b Kalcskyamrd, lit. fill ing out their g irths.Vasa, hereused asa synonym ofIndra, isexplained asthe
orig inal donor or cause of hab itations, from the radical vas, todwell, niodsalcdranabhata.
26 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hymns,answer (to our praises) , respond to (our
prayers) : bepropitious , INDRA, to our sacrifice and '
(bestow uponus abundant) food .
5 . T hehymn,thecauseof increase
,is to bere
peated to INDRA, the repeller of many foes ; that
S'
AKRAamay speak (with kindness, ) to our sons and
to our friends .
6 . Wehaverecourseto INDRA,for hisfriendship
,
for wealth,for perfect might ; for he, the powerful
INDRA,conferring wealth
,isable(to protect us) .
7 . INDRA,by theeisfood (rendered) , everywhere,
abundant,easy of attainment
,andassuredly perfect.
Wielder of the thunderbolt,set openthe cow-
pas
tures,
band provide(ample) wealth .
8. Heavenand earth areunable to sustainthee,
whendestroying thineenemies. Thou mayest command thewaters ofheaven. Send us
,liberally
,kine.
9. O thou whose ears hear all things,listen
,
quickly,to my invocation; hold, in thy heart, my
praises ; keep near to theethis my hymn, asit were
(thewords of) a friend .
1 0 . Weknow thee,liberal rainer (of blessings) ,
the hearer of our call in battles : we invoke the
thousand- fold profitable protection of thee,the
showerer (ofbounties) .
5” Sakra isa commonsynonym of Indra, but isused, if no t inthis, clearly in thenext, stanza, asanepithet
,implying ‘the
powerful,’ from Sale, to beable.
b T hetext isliterally rendered ; themeaning being , that I nch‘
a,
asthesender of rain, should fertilizethefields, and, by providingabundant pasturage, enablethecattleto yield storeofm ilk .
FIRST ASH’f‘AKA—FIRST ADHYAYA . 27
1 1 . Come quickly,INDRA
,son of KUSIKA :
a de~
lighted,drink the libation: prolong the life that
merits commendation: makeme, who am a Rislii,
abundantly endowed (with possessions) .
1 2 . May these our praises be,on all occasions
,
around thee,deserver of praise may they augment
the power of thee, who art long - lived ; and, being
agreeableto thee,may they yield delight (to us) .
sem Iv. (XL )
T hedivinity is, still , INDRA but theRisliiisnow styled JET RI,
thesonofMADHUCHCHHANDA S : themetreisAnaslit’abii.
1 . A ll our praises magnify INDRA, expansiveas
the ocean,
b them ost valiant of warriors who fight
in chariots,the lord of food
,the protector of the
virtuous .
2 . Supported by thy friendship, INDRA , cherisher
of strength,wehaveno fear
,but glorify thee
,the
conqueror,theunconquered .
3 . T heancient liberalities of INDRA,hispro tec
a Inall thePaardnilegenealog ies, thesonofIfas’
ina isthesageViswdmitra and, inorder to explain
,
itsapplication to Indra,
d ana quotes the legend g iven in theIndex (A nakramanilcd) ,which StatesthatKas
’
ilea,thesonofIshératlza
,being desirousofa
sonequal to Indra, adopted a life of continence,inrequital of
which, Indra was born astheson of Gdtfi i, theGddiii of the
Pardnas.
b Samadra/vyaelzasam,explained samadrarad oydpiaoantam,
spreading or pervading like theocean; a vag uem odeof indicating theuniversal diffusionof Indra asthefi rmament.
28 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
tions,will no t bewanting to him who presents
,to
thereciters of thehymns,wealth of food and cattle.
4 . INDRA wasborn thedestroyer of cities,
a ever
young,ever-wise
,of unbounded strength
,thesus
tainer of all pious acts,thewielder of thethunder
bolt,themany - praised .
5 . Thou,wielder of thethunderbolt
,didst open
the cave of BALA,
b who had there concealed the
cattle; and thegods whom he had Oppressed no
longer feared,when they had obtained thee (for
their ally) .6 . (A ttracted) by thy bounties , I again come
,
hero,to thee
,celebrating (thy liberality) , while
offering this libation. T he performers of the rite
approach thee,who art worthy of praise; for they
haveknown thy (munifi cence) .
7 . Thou Slewest,INDRA
,by stratagem s
,thewily
8“ T he text has only pardm bliindali,breaker of cities the
Scholiast addsaswrdndm,of theA saras.
b Bala, according to theScholiast, wasanA sara, who stolethecowsof theg ods, and hid them in a cave: Indra surrounded thecave, with hisarmy, and recovered thecattle. Inthelegend , ascited from theA nakramaniled
,thePanza— formerly noticed asthe
cow -stealers(p . 1 6,n.
— aresaid to be thesoldiersof Bala,
and theactual thievesand concealersof them inthecave. Rosenconceivessomerelationto exist between thislegend and that ofC’acas Q uasfabalasaliqueeognationisoinealo inter seeontineri, et
ex ano eodemqaefonte, q aantamoisremoto , derivatasease, persaasam
quidem est miki.— A dnotationes
,p . xxi. But thestory islikely to
haveorig inated inincidentscomm onto anearly and, partly, pastoral stageofsociety . WehavetheCaeasof theHig hlands, andtheBala of theVeda
,insuch worthiesasDonald BenLean.
Varg a XXIII.
3 0 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
thegods to theclipped sacred grass . Thou art their
invoker for us,and art to beadored .
4 . As thou dischargest the duty of messenger,
arousethem,desirous of theoblation: sit down
,with
them,onthesacred grass .
5 . Resplendent A GNI,invoked by oblations of
clarified butter, consume our adversaries,who are
defended by evil spirits.
a
6 . A GNI,theever- young and wise
,theguardian
of the dwelling b (of thesacrifi cer) , the bearer of
offerings,whosem outh is(thevehicle) of oblations,
iskindled by A GNI.°
7 . Praise,in the sacrifice
,A GNI
,the wise
,the
observer of truth,the radiant
,the rem over of
disease.
8 . Resplendent A GNI,be the protector of that
o fi erer of oblations who worships thee,themessenger
of thegods .
9. Bepropitious, I’AVAKA
,
dto him who
,present
artifi cially produced by thefrictionof two p iecesof a particularspeciesofwood , that of thePremna spinosa, used for thepurpose.a Rakshaswinah, having o r being attended by Ra
’
kslzasas.
b Grikapati. Butpati ism ost usually interpreted, by d ana,pdlaka, thecherisher o r protector . Hence it here characterizesA gniastheprotector of thehouseof theYajamdna.
That is, theA'
kaoaniya fi re, into which theoblationispoured ,islig hted by theapplicationof other fi re, whether takenfrom the
household fi re, or produced by attrition.
“1 A nameof fi re, or a fi re; literally, thepurifi er .
FIRST ASH’fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA .
ing oblations for thegratification of thegods,ap
proachesA GNI .
a
1 0 . A GNI,thebright
,the purifier
,bring hither
thegods to our sacrifice, to our oblations .
1 1 . Praised with our newest hymn,bestow upon
us riches and food,thesourceofprogeny.
1 2 . A GNI,shining with pureradiance
,and charged
with all theinvocations of thegods, bepleased bythis our praise.
Sfi xT A II . (XIII) .
T heRiskiand themetrearethesame; but theHymnisaddressedto avariety of divinities, o r deified objects, to which thegeneralnameA
’
FRf is applied . T he first fi vestanz as hymnvariousformsof A GNI ; thesixth, thedoorsof thehall of sacrifi ce;theseventh , m orning and nig ht ; theeig hth, two divine o r
deified priests; theninth , the g oddessesInA, SARASWA Ti,'
and
BHARATI ; the tenth , TWA SHTRI ; theeleventh , VANASPATI ;and thetwelfth , SWAHA. They are
, all, considered asidentifiableor connected with Aenr .
‘0
1 . A GNI,who art SUSAMIDDHA
,
° invoker,purifier
, Varg a XXIV,
bring hither thegods to theofferers of our oblation;and do thou sacrifice.
2 . Wise(A GNI) , who art T ANI'
JNAFAT,
d present,
a T hisverseisto berepeated; whenthew orshipper approachesthecombined A '
lza/vantg/aandGdrkamatyafires, to offer theoblation.
b T heA'
prisare, usually, enumerated astwelve, but, sometimes,—omitting oneof thenamesof fi re
,Nar cis
’
ansa,— only eleven.
Sa, well, sam,
completely,andiddlia, kindled ; ‘thethoroug hly
kindled .
’
9 Tananapdt, thedevourer of clarified butter (tananapa) or,ac
cording to another etymolog y , theconsumer ofitsownsubstance
3 2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
this day, our well-flavoured sacrificeto thegods, for
their food.
3 . I invokethebeloved NARA SANSA,
a thesweettongued
,theofi erer of oblations
,to this sacrifice.
4. A GNI, (who art) Irm a
,
" bring hither thegods,
inaneasy-moving chariot for thou art theinvokerinstituted by men.
5. Strew,learned priests
,the sacred grass
,
° well
bound together (in bundles) , and sprinkled with
clarified butter,thesemblanceofambrosia.
6. Let thebright doors,
dtheaugmenters of sacri
fi ce, (hitherto) unentered, beset open ; for , certainly,
to -day isthesacrificeto bemade.
Varg a XXV. 7. I invoke the lovely night and dawne to sit
upon thesacred grass,at this our sacrifice.
(tana) or fuel . Nama’
t occurs, intheNig fi afi t’
a,asa synonym of
tanaya, sonor offspring ; but, inthiscompound , thesecond memberisconsidered to beeither ad, who eats, or god, who preserves, —thelatter
,w ith naprefixed,nomdt, who doesnot preserve, who destroys.
Nardéansa, him whom men(nard/i) praiseb I
'
tita,thew orshipped ; from it
,to adore
,to praise.
Barkisissaid, here, to bean appellativealso ofA gni. T he
doublemeaning pervadestheconcluding phrase, wherein(inwhich
g rass, or inwhich A gni, ) istheappearanceof ambrosia, amritadars
’
anam ; amrita implying either theclarified butter sprinkledontheg rass, o r theimm ortal A gni. A mritasamdnasg a g kritasg a,
or mar anaraliitasag a =X= bariiirndmalcasg dgneli.
d T hedoorsof the chamber inwhich theoblationisoffered ;said to bepersonifi cationsofA gni: A gnieis
’
eskamar tag ak.
9 A ccording to theordinary import of naIcta and ashas. But
they,accord ing totheScholiast, denote, inthis.place, two formsof
fi re, presiding over thoseseasons, —tatlcdldbkimdnioahnimar tidwage.
FIRST A SH'fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA . 3
8. I call the two eloquent,divine
,and sagein
vokersa (of thegods) , that they may celebratethis
our sacrifice.
9. May thethreeundecaying goddesses , givers of
delight,IIA, SARASWAT I, andMAHI, b sit downupon
thesacred grass .
1 0. I invokethechief and multiform TWASHT’Riz"may hebe, solely, ours .
1 1 . Present,divineVANA SPA T I
,
dour oblation to
a T heconstructionshowsthat wehavetwo persons, o r divini
ties,here; theScholiast says, two A gnis. T heIndex hasdaing an
hataranpraeketasaa, two divine invokers(praelietasas) or the
latter word may mean, merely , sages, liketheIeaoiofthetext.Mat t issaid to bea synonym of Bharati, asappearsfrom an
analog ouspassage, wherethenamesoccur I id, Saraswati, Bhdrati.Theseare, also, designated , by theScholiast, aspersonifi cationsofA gni, Vaknimz
’
irtag ah they are,also
,called thethreepersonified
flamesof fi re. Asg oddesses, thefirst, I id, istheearth, thebrideof Vishnu Saraswati is, asusual, theg oddessof eloquence, andw ifeofB rakmd thethird, synonymouswith speech , iscalled thewifeofBizarata, oneof theA
'
dity'
as but thesemytholog ical personifi cationsareofapost Vaidileperiod .
c Twaskt’
ri,inthepopular system ,
isidentified w ith Viswakarma,
theartifi cer of theg ods; and heseemsto possesssomeattributesof that naturein the Vedas, being called the fabricator of the
o rig inal sacrificial vaseo r ladle. A text of theVeda is, also , quoted ,which attributesto him theformationof theformsof animalsinpairs: Twaskt’d oaipas
’
andm mitkandndm rapaleriditis’
rate’
li. Heis
,also
,oneof thetwelveA '
dityas, and hereissaid to beanA gniTwaskt
’
rindmakam agnim .
d Vanaspati, lord of thew oods usually , a large tree here,
said to beanA gni,— as if thefuel and theburning of it wereidentified .
3 4 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
thegods ; andmay trueknowledgebe(thereward)ofthegiver.
1 2 . Perform the sacrifice conveyed through
SWAHAato INDRA
,inthe house of theworshipper.
ThereforeI call thegods hither.
sem III . (XIV. )
T heRishiandmetreareunchanged but theHymnisaddressed totheVis
’
WAnFVAS.
1 . Come, A GNI , to our'
adoration,and to our
praises,with all thesegods
,to drink theSoma juice
and (do thou) offer sacrifice.
2 . T heKA IQIWA S" invoke thee,sapient A GNI
,and
extol thy deeds . Come,A GNI
,with thegods .
3 . Sacrifice, (A GNI) , to INDRA, VAYU, BRIHASPAT I ,
MITRA,A GNI
,PI
'
ISHAN,andBIIAGA
,theADITYAS
,and
thetr0 0p of MARUT S.°
S led/id,astheexclamationused in pouring theoblationon
thefi re, may, also, beidentified w ith A gni. Inthesectiononthe
variousA g nis, intheMafi dbkdrata, Swa’
lzdiscalled thedaug hter ofB rilzaspati, thesonofA ng iras. T heParanasg iveher a differento rig in, andmakeher thedaug hter ofDales/1a, and wifeofA gni.
T heKanwasproperly denotethedescendants,o r thedisciples
,
of theRiskiKanwa but theScholiast ould restrict theterm,in
this place, to thesense of sages(medkdoinali) , or of officiatingpriests(rit yan) .
“ Sacrifice, A gni, to , aresupplied by thecommentary ; fortheversecontainsonly the proper namesin the objectivecase.
Most of thesehavealready occurred . JIIitra, Paslzan, and Biiag a
areformsoftheSun, o r A'
dityas, specified individually, aswell astheclassof A '
dityas, o r Suns, in thetwelvem onthsof theyear .
Why Vrilzaspatior B rilzaspatishould beinserted isno texplained
FIRST ASH'fAKA— FIRST ADHYAYA .
4. For all of you are poured out thesejuices,
satisfying,exhilarating
,sweet, falling in drops, or
gathered inladles .
5 . T hewisepriests,desirous of theprotection(of
thegods) , having spread the sacred grass, present
ing oblations, and offering ornaments , praisethee.
6. Let the coursers who convey thee,glossy
backed,
aand harnessed at will
,bring the gods to
drink theSoma juice.
7 . A GNI,make those objects of veneration
,aug Varg aXXVII ,
menters of pious acts, (participant of the offering) ,
together" with their wives give them,bright
tongued,to drink of theSoma juice.
8 . Let those objects of veneration and of praisedrink
,with thy tongue
,of theSoma juice
,at the
moment of libation.
9. Let thewiseinvoker (of thegods) bring hither,from theshining (sphere) of thesun,
0all thedivini
ties,awaking with thedawn.
1 0 . With all the gods,with INDRA
,VAYU
,and
theetym olog y of thenameisg ivenfrom Panini(VI . I . ,
brikas, for oribat, g reat, divine, a deity ; and pati, master , or
protector, inhischaracter ofspiritual preceptor of theg ods.
Gfi ritogarisktlidli their backsshining w ith , or from , g hee, o rclar ified butter : thecommentary says, w ith which thehorsesarefed.
Patntoataii, having their w ives.
Lit .
,from theshining of theSun(Sdrg asg a rochandt) equi
valent, theScholiast says, to Swarg aloleat but Swarg a and the
A'
ditg aloka are, usually, reg arded asvery different. Perhapsthereading should beSwarloledt, from thereg ionofheaven.
3 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
theglories ofMITRA ,a drink
,A GNI
,the sweet Soma
juice.
1 1 . Thou,A GNI
,appointed
,by man
,as the in
voker (of the gods) , art present at sacrifices . Do
thou present this our oblation.
1 2 . Yoke,divineA GNI
,thy fleet and powerful
mares,ROHIT S
,
"to thy chariot and
“
,by them
,hither
bring thegods .
sem i IV . (XV . )
T heRishiandmetreareunchanged ; thedeity isRITU, ° associated ,ineach stanza, w ith somedivinity m orefam iliarly known.
1 . INDRA,drink
,with RITU
,theS oma juice. Let
the satisfying drops enter into thee,and there
abide.
2 . MARUT S,drink
,with RITU
,from the sacrificial
vase consecratetherite for you arebountiful .
3 . NESHT’RI,
‘1 with thy spouse, commend our sa
crifi ce to thegods : drink,with Rrru ; for thou art
possessed of riches .
l
M trasg a dlzdmabliili, w ith the rays; o r,according to the
commentator,w ith variousformsofM'
itra.
Tdbliik, with them ,inthefem ininegender ; and, hence, the
Scholiast addsbade/odb/zik, mares. T hey aretermed Belaits, which
may meanred. T heNig hafi t’
a defines theterm asthenameof
thehorsesof A gni.
f: Rita is, properly, a season, a sixth of theHindu year, but is,here
,personified asa divinity .
d Neslitfriisanothernameof Twashtfri, from hishaving assumed ,it issaid , uponsomeoccasion, thefunctionof theNeshtri, or priestso denom inated , at a sacrifice.
3 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
theglories of MITRA,
a drink,A GNI
,the sweet Soma
juice.
1 1 . Thou,A GNI
,appointed
,by man
,as thein
voker (of the gods) , art present at sacrifices . Do
thou present this our oblation.
1 2 . Yoke,divineA GNI
,thy fleet and powerful
mares,ROHIT S
,
"to thy chariot and
,by them
,hither
bring thegods .
sem i Iv. (XV . )
T heRislziandmetreareunchanged ; thedeity isRITU, ° associated ,ineach stanza
, w ith somedivinity m orefam iliarly known.
1 . INDRA,drink
,with RITU
,theSoma juice. Let
the satisfying drops enter into thee,and there
abide.
2 . MARUT S,drink
,with RIT U
,from thesacrificial
vase consecratetherite for you arebountiful .
3 . hlnsrrfRI,
d with thy spouse, commend our sa
crifi ce to thegods : drink,with Rrru ; for thou art
possessed of riches .
IIitrasg a dlzdmabhilz, w ith the rays; o r,
‘
according to thecommentator
,w ith variousformsofM ira.
Tdbliih,with them ,
inthefem ininegender ; and, hence, theScholiast addsbadm a
’
blzilz,mares. They aretermed Rokits
, whichm ay meanred. T heNig lzant
'
a defines theterm asthenameof
thehorsesof A gni.
f": Rita is, properly, a season, a sixth of theHindu year, but is,here
,personified asa divinity .
d Neslit'riisanothernameofTwasktfri, from hishaving assumed,it issaid, uponsomeoccasion, thefunctionof theNeshtri, or priestso denominated
,at a sacrifice.
FIRST A SH’fAKA —FIRST ADHYAYA . 3 7
4. A GNI,bring thegods hither ; arrangethem in
three decoratethem drink with RIT U.
5 . Drink the Soma juice,INDRA
,from thepre
ciousvase of the after RIT U,for whom
thy friendship isuninterrupted.
6. MIT RA and VARUIQIA,propitious to pious acts
,
be present, with RIT U, at our sacrifice,efficacious
,
and undisturbed (by foes) .
7 . (T hepriests , ) desirous ofwealth , holding stonesc
Varg , XXIX.
o
in their hands,praisethe divine(A GNI , ) D RAVIfi o
DA S,
d both intheprimary and subsidiary sacrifices.
e
Either at thethreedaily cerem onies,—at dawn,m idday
,and
sunset,—or inthethreefireslig hted at sacrifices, theA
'
kaeantg a,
Daleshina, and Gdrfi apatg a.
T hetext isobscure. B rdfimandd rddliasaii is, literal ly, fromBrahmanical wealth but the latter isexplained
,a costly or
wealthy vessel , —dlzanabhatdtpdtrdt andtheformer,relating to
the B ra/imandeheb/iansé, — Brd7imandelzelzfi ansisambaddlidt. T he
Brdfi mandehekkansi is one of the sixteen priestsemployed insacrifi ces;
'
corresponding , in thesecond divisionof four,to the
Brakmd inthefirst : and,perhaps
,hisfunctionmay be to hold
someladle,or vase
,inwhich theoffering ispresented , o r inwh ich
theportionno t expended is removed ; asit issaid of him,
“ the
relationistheladlethat hastheleaving s, ” —tasg a samband/ig aeiiehkist
'
as’
elzamasah. Rosen rendersit,saer o praeepto cong rua ex
patera M. Lang lois, aa easegai contient l’ofi randesainte.
Grdoaliastdsah,having stones in their hands, with which to
bruisetheSoma plant. T he Grdoastat is, also, oneof thesix
teenpriests; but it is, here, used generally .
d D raein'odasiseither anepithet o r anappellativeofA gni, asthedonor (das) ofwealth , o r ofstreng th , draoina.
Intheadlzwara and intheyajnas, the first issaid to bethe
RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
8 . May DRAVIIQIODAS give us riches that may beheard of. Weask them for thegods .9. DRAVIRIODA S desires to drink
,with theRITUS
,
from thecup ofNESH’fRI .
a Hasten, (priests, to the
hall of offering) present theoblation, and depart .
1 0. Since,DRAVIfi onAs
,we adore thee
,for the
fourth time,
"along with theRIT US
,thereforebea
benefactor unto us .
1 1 . A SWINS,performers ofpious acts
,bright with
sacrificial fires,accepters
,with theRITUS
,of the
sacrifice,drink thesweet draught.
1 2 . Giver of rewards,
c
(A GNI ) , being identified
with thehousehold fi re,and partaker
,with RIT U
,of
the sacrifice,worship the gods
,on behalf of their
adorer.
sem V . (XVI )
T heRishiandmetrecontinued thedeity isINDRA .
XXX. 1 . INDRA,let thy coursers hither bring thee
,
bestower of desires,to drink theSoma juice: may
(thepriests) , radiant as thesun, (make theemani
fest) .
primary o r essential cerem ony , pralcritirapa, such astheA gnislit'
oma ; the second, them odified cerem onies,oi/critirapa; such
astheUkthg a, which is, elsewhere, termed anoffering w ith Somajuice,— Somasansthag dg a.
8“ Or from thecup of thelVesht’
ri, oneof thesixteeno fiiciatingpriests.
That is, Draoinodashasbeennow celebrated infour stanz as.
T hename, in thetext, isSentya, which isso explained , bytheScholiast, from san
,to g ive.
FIRST A SHT’AXA— FIRST ADHYAYA .
2 . Let his coursers convey INDRA,in an easy
m oving chariot,hither
,where these grains (of
parched barley) , steeped in clarified butter,are
strewn(uponthealtar) .
3 . Weinvoke INDRA,at them orning rite; we
invokehim,at the succeeding sacrifice; weinvoke
INDRA to drink theSoma juice.
a
4. Come,INDRA
,to our libation
,with thy long
maned steeds . T he libationbeing poured out, we
invoke thee.
5 . Do thou accept this our praise,and cometo
this our sacrifi ce,for which thelibation isprepared
drink,likea thirsty stag.
"
6 . Thesedripping Soma juices areefl’
used upon Varg aXXXI.the sacred grass . Drink them
,INDRA
, (to recruit
thy) vigour .
7. May this our excellent hymn,touching thy
heart,be grateful to thee; and, thence, drink the
eflused libation.
8. INDRA,the destroyer of enemies
,repairs
,as
suredly, to every ceremony where the libation is
poured out,to drink the S oma juice
,for (his) ex
hilaration.
9. Do thou,S’
AT AKRATU,accomplish our desire
,
with (the gift of) cattleand horses . Profoundly
meditating,wepraisethee.
8“ A lthoug h no t m ore particularly named, the specificationimpliesthem orning , m idday, and evening worship .
Liketheg aara, said to bea sort ofdeer .
Verge. XXXII.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
Sfi KT A VI . (XVII )
Metre and Riski, as before; d ivinities, INDRA and VARUISA ,
conj ointly .
1 . I seek the protection of thesovereignrulers,
“
INDRA andVARUIVA . May they, both, favour us ac
cording ly ;2 . For you areever ready
,guardians ofmankind
,
to grant protection,ontheappeal ofa minister such
asI am .
3 . Satisfy us with wealth,INDRA and VARUIQIA
,
according to our desires. We desireyou ever nearus
4 . T hemingled (libations) of our pious rites , themingled (laudations) of our right-minded (priests,areprepared) . May we be (included) among the
givers of food.
"
a Samrdjok, of thetwo emperors; but rdja is,in general,
equivocally used,— meaning , shining , brig ht, aswell as royal ;
so that Sa’g aria explains the term,
“ possessed of extensivedom inion, or shining very brilliantly .
”Indra may claim the
title of rdja’
,aschief of theg ods; but it seemsto be, ina m ore
especial manner,appropriated to Varana.
T hestanza israther elliptically and Obscurely w orded ; andthesenseof theleading term , yard/ea, isno tvery clear : it usuallydenotes a m ixture of curdsand g hee. We have, in the text,yard/ea ass
’
aehindm g avdlca samatindm. T heformer (s’
aehindm) is
explained, a m ixture of butterm ilk, water , and meal,suited for
acts of relig iousw orship ; the latter thecombinationof choiceexpressionsand praiseswhich arethesuitablephraseolog y of the
rig ht-m inded o r pious(samatindm) . T hefinal clauseis, simply,may webeof(am ong st) theg iversof food .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— FIRST ADH'YAYA .
5 . INDRA isa giver am ong thegivers of thou
sands : VARUIQIA isto bepraised am ong thosewho
aredeserving of laudation.
6 . Through their protection we enj oy (riches) ,and heap them up ; and, still, thereisabundance.
7. I invoke you both, INDRA and VARUIVA,for
manifold Opulence. Make us Victorious (over our
enemies) .
8. INDRA andVARUI’
VA,quickly bestow happiness
uponus; for our minds aredevoted to you both .
9. May theearnest praisewhich I offer to INDRA
andVARUIQIA reach you both,~—that conj oint praisewhich you (accepting, ) dignify.
ANUVAKA V .
saw I . (XVIII )T hemetreand Rishiasin thepreceding . T hefirst fi vestanz as
are addressed to BRAHMA IQIA SFA T I , associated, in the fourth,
w ith INDRA and SOMA , and, inthefifth, w ith them and DAK
snnfini: thethreenext areaddressed to SADASASPA T I ; and theninth
, to thesame, or to NARAé ANSA .
1 . BRAIIMA IQIASFAT I,
amaketheoflerer of theliba
a T heScholiast furnishesusw ith no account of thestationor
functionsof thisdivinity . T heetym olog y w ill justify Dr . Roth’sdefinitionofhim ,
asthedeity ofsacred prayer;o r, rather , perhaps,ofthetext of theVeda but whether heisto beconsidered asadistinct personification, or asa m odified form of one of thosealready recognized , and
, especially , of A gni, is doubtful . Hisg iving wealth, healing disease, and prom oting nourishment, arepropertiesno t peculiar to him ; andhisbeing associated with Indraand Sonia
, whilst it makeshim distinct from them,leaveshim
42 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
tion illustrious among the gods,likeKAKSHIVA T
,
thesonofUsIJ .
a
2 . May he, who isopulent, thehealer of disease,the acquirer of riches
,the augmenter of nourish
ment,the prompt (bestower of rewards) , befavour
ableto us .
3 . Protect us,BRAHMA IQIASPA T I
,so that no calum
nions censureofa malevolent manmay reach us .
4. T heliberal manwhom INDRA,BRAHMA I’VA SPAT I
,
and SOMA protect never perishes .
A gniashisprototype. Hisbeing , in anespecial manner,con
nected w ith prayer appearsm orefully ina subsequent passag e,HymnXL . A gniis, inanespecial deg ree, thedeity oftheBrakman and
,according to somestatements, theRig Vedaissupposed
to proceed from him ; a notion, however, which, according to
Medhdtitfi i, the commentator onMann, wassug gested by its
opening w ith thehymnto A gni, A gnim file.a Thisstory isto befound inseveral of theFar anas, especially
theMatsya and Vdg a, aswell asin theMakdbhdrata, Vol . I .
,
p . 1 54 . KaksbieatwasthesonofD irg katamas, by Us’
ij, a female
servant of the queen of theKaling a Ra'
jd, whom her husband
had desired to subm it to theembraces of thesage, inorder that
hem ig ht beget a son. T hequeensubstituted her bondmaid Us’ zgthesage, cogniz ant of the deception, sanctified Us
’
ij, and beg ot,by her , a son, named Kakshtoat, who , throug h hisaffiliation by
'
aling a, wasaEskattrig a, but, asthesonofDirg katamas, wasa
Brahman.Hewas, also , aRishi; as, inanother passage, hesaysofhimself
,afi am kakshi
’
ednRishir asmi,—I am theRisniKalasliii‘at.T heTaittirig asalso includehim among theholy personswho are
qualified to conduct sacrificesand composehymns. IntheMalici
bharata, D irg lzatamasdisallowstherig ht of theking , therenamedBali, to thesonsof a S
’adra female, and claimsthem ashisown.
sem i II . (XIX )T hemetreand Risni areunchanged ; A GNI and theMARUTS are
thedeities.1 . Earnestly art thou invoked to this perfect rite
,
to drink theS onia j uice. Come,A GNI
,with the
MARUT S .
2 . No r g odnor manhaspower over a rite(dedicated) to thee, who art mighty . Come
,A GNI
,with
theMARUT S .
3 . Who all are divine,
a
and devoid ofmalignity,
and who know (how to causethedescent) of greatwaters : b come
,A GNI
,with theMARUT S .
4. Who arefierce,and send downrain
,
°and are
unsurpassed in strength : come,A GNI
,with the
MARUT S.
Deodsak, explained dg otamdndk, shining . By theterm‘all
’
isto beunderstood theseventroopsoftheMarats, asby thetextsaptag and oaiMaratah.
Many textsascribe to theMarats, o r w inds, a mainagencyinthefall of rain; as, Marats, you haverisenfrom theocean;taking thelead , you havesent downrain, Udérag atkd, Maratah
samadrato ; g ag am eriskt'
im earskag at/ia’
, partskinak . [V .,LV .
,
5 : seeVol . II I.
,p . 3 3 3 ] Rey
’
as, theword used in thetext,
meanswater , o r lig ht, o r the w orld .
Here thew ord isarka : as,according to the Vag asaneg is,
A'
po not o/rkah. T heterm isderived from arek,to w orship
, andis
explained in two other texts: S o ’rebana aekarat
,tasg cireizata
dpo’
jdg anta,—He(Hirang ag arbka) proceeded , worshipping , (aftercreating thesolid earth) , and, from him
,w orshipping , thewaters
wereproduced ; and, ag ain, A rekato oaimekam abkat,—From me
,
w orshipping , water was. Hence thenamearka wasg iven to
water,o r rain.
FIRST A SHTAxA— Snconn ADHYAYA .
5 . Who are brilliant,of terrific form s
,who are
possessors of great wealth,and aredevourers of the
malevolent : come,A GNI
,with theMARUT S .
6. Who are divinities abiding in the radiant
heaven above the sun: 3 come,A GNI
,with the
MARUT S .
7 . Who scatter the clouds,and agitate thesea
(with waves) : come,A GNI
,with theMARUT S .
8. Who spread (through the fi rmament) , along
with therays (of thesun) , and, with their strength ,agitatetheocean come
,A GNI
,with theMARUT S .
9. I pour out the sweet Sonia juice, for thydrinking
, (as) of old . Come,A GNI
,with the
MARUT S.
SECOND ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA v. (continued) .
sem III . (XX )
Metreand Rishi, as before; addressed to the deified mortalsnamed RIBHUS.
1 . This hymn, the bestower of riches,hasbeen
a Intheheaven(diei, i.e., dg aloke) ; abovethesunndkasg ddki,
i.e. , sarg asg opari) . Naka,hereexplained sun, is, m oreusually,
explained , sky, or heaven.
T he influenceof thew indsuponthesea, alluded to in thisand thepreceding verse, indicatesmorefam iliarity w ith theo ceanthanweshould haveexpected from thetraditional inland positionof theearlvHindus.
Varg a I.
46 RIG-VEDA SANHITA'.
addressed,by the sages
,with their own m ouths
,
to the(class of) divinities having birth .
a
2 . They who created,mentally
,for INDRA
,the
horses that areharnessed at hiswords,havepar
taken of thesacrificeperformed with holy acts ."
Deedg a janmane, literally, to the divine o r br illiant birth
but theScholiast explainsthelatter , jdg amdndg a, being born, orhaving birth ; and theformer, deeasang kdg a, a classof divinities,that is, theRibkas, o fwhom it isonly said, that they werep iousmen
,who , throug h penance, obtained deifi cation, — manaskg dk
santas tamasd denatwam pra’
ptdk. Thanks to the learning and
industry ofM. Neve, of theUniversity of Louvain, wearefullyacquainted with thehistory and character of theRibkas, asthey
appear indifferent portions of theRig - ceda—E'
ssaisar ZeMythe
desRibkaoas. Their orig inand actionsare, also, narrated intheN iti-manjart, aswell asinthenotesof Sdg ana onthisand other
similar passages. T heRibkaswerethethreesonsof Sadkanwan,
a descendant (theNiti-manjarisays, a son) ofAng iras, severally
named Ribba, Vitka, and Vafja, and styled , collectively, Ribkas,from thenameof theelder . Throug h their assiduousperformanceof g ood works,—swapas(sa- apas) ,— they obtained divinity, exercisedsuperhumanpowers, andbecameentitled to receivepraiseandadoration. They aresupposed to dwell inthesolar sphere; andthereis an indistinct identificationof them w ith theraysof thesun: but, whether typical, o r no t
,they provetheadm ission
, at
anearly date, of thedoctrinethat menm ig ht becomed ivinities.S
’
amtbkir g ag’
nam asata. M. Neverendersit : [its] ont obtenulesacrifi cepar learsoeaoresmé ritoires M. Lang lois, ilsontentoure
’
lesacrifi cedeeé r émonies(saintes) Mr . Stevenson, theypervadeoa/rsacrifi ceby parifi catorg rites; Rosen, literally, eeremoniissacri
fi ciam aceeperant. That threesimplewordsshould adm it of thisvariety of render ing showsthevag uenessof someof theVaidik
expressions. T hesenseseemsto be, they havepervaded , appro
Varg a II.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
you,along with INDRA
,attended by theMARUT S
,
and along with theb rilliant~
A1
DIT VA S.
a
6 . T heRIBHUS have divided into four thenewladle
,
"thework of thedivineTWA SHTRI .
7. May they, m oved by our praises, give, to theofl
’
erer of the libation,many precious things
,and
perfect thethricesevensacrifices . c
A ccording to A'
s‘
waldg ana, asquoted by Sa’
g afi a, thelibationsoffered at the third daily (o r evening ) sacrificearepresented toIndra, along w ith theA
'
ditg as, together w ith Ribba, Vibka, andVaja, w ith B rihaspatiand theVis
’
wadeoas.
T waskt’
ri,in thePaardn'ik mytholog y, is the carpenter or
artisanof theg ods: so Sdg afi a says, of him ,heisa divinity whose
duty, w ith relationto theg ods, iscarpentry,— deoasambandkt takskanaeg dpdrak . Whether he has Vaidik authority of a m oredecisivedescriptionthantheallusionof thetext doesno t appear .
T hesamemay besaid of his calling theRibkasthedisciples of
Twaskt’
ri,— T waskt
’
ak s’
iskg oikRibkaoak . T heact ascribed to them,
inthetext, ofmaking oneladlefour, has, probably, rather referenceto someinnovationintheobjectsof libation
,thanto themere
mul tiplication of thewoodenspoons used to pour out theSomajuice. T heNiti-manjari says, that A gni, com ing to a sacrificewhich theRibkascelebrated, becameasone of them
,and
, therefore
, they madetheladlefourfold , that each m ig ht havehisshare.
T rir d sdptdni. T he Scholiast considers that trili may beapplied to preciousthing s, asmeaning best, m iddling , worst ; orto sdptdni, sevensacrifices, asclassed under threeheads. Thus,oneclassconsistsof theA gng ddkeg a, sevencerem oniesinwhichclarified butter is offered onfi re; oneclassconsistsof thePdka
yajnas, in which dressed viands are offered to theVis’wadevasand others; and onecomprehendstheA gnislit
'
oma class, inwhichlibationsof Soma juicearethecharacteristic offering .
FIRST ASHTAIIA— SECOND ADHYAYA . 49
8 . Ofi’
erers(of sacrifices) , they helda
(a m ortal
existence) by their pious acts they obtained a Share
of sacrifices with thegods .
SliXT A IV . (XXL )
Rishiandmetrethesame: theHymnisaddressed to INDRA andA GNI .
1 . I invoke hither INDRA and A GNI to whom
wedesireto present our praise. Let them,who are
,
both,copious drinkers of theSoma juice
, (accept the
libation) .2 . Praise
,men
,INDRA and A GNI
,in sacrifices ;
decorate them (with ornaments) ; and hymn themwith hymns .
3 . WeinvokeINDRA andA GNI ,— for thebenefit ofour friend (theinstitutor of the rite) ,— drinkers of
theSonia juice,to drink thelibation.
4 . We invoke the two who are fierce(to theirfoes) , to attend the ritewhere the libationispre
pared . INDRA and A GNI,comehither .
5 . May those two,INDRA and A GNI
,who are
A dkdrag anta, they held, or enj oyed , is all the text g iveswhat they held isno t specified . T heScholiast suppliesprdndn,vital airs
,life: his addition isin harm ony with other texts.
Martdsak santo amritatwam dnas’
ak,—Being m ortals
, they ob
tained imm ortality . T heir partaking of sacrifices is, also,re
peatedly stated : Saadkanwand g ajnig am bkdg am dnas’
a,— By the
sonof Sadkanwanwas a sacrificial portionacquired . [SeeVo l .
III .
, p . 1 06,note Riblawo eai deeeska tapasd somapttkam
ablag ajag an, — T heRibkas won, by devotion, the drinking of
Soma among theg ods.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
mighty,and guardians of theassembly
,render the
Rakskasas innocuous ; and may the devourers (ofmen) bedestituteof progeny .
6 . By this unfailing sacrifice be you rendered
vigilant,INDRA and A GNI
,in the station which
affords knowledge of theconsequences of acts) ; andbestow upon us happiness .
d T A V . (XXII . )
T heRishiandmetrecontinue: theHymnconsistsoftwenty- one
stanzas, which areaddressed to a variety ofdivinities,or
,four ,
to theASWINS, and four, to SAVITRI ; thenext two , to A GNItheeleventh, to theg oddesses, collectively ; thetwelfth, to thewivesofINDRA , VARUIQIA , and A GNI ; thetwo next, toHeavenandEarth ; thefifteenth , to Earth alone; and thelast six , toVISHIQTU.
1 . Awaken theA S'
WINS,associated for them orn
ing sacrifice. Let them,both
,comehither
,to drink
ofthis Soma juice.
2 . We invoke the two A SWINS, who are,both
,
divine, thebest of charioteers, riding inanexcellent
car,and attaining heaven.
3 . A SWINS, stir up21thesacrificewith your whip
JIIimikskatam,mix intimately thejuiceof the Soma. It is
not clear how thisisto bedonew ith thewhip ; al lusionto whichonly intimates, it issaid , that the As
’
winsshould comequickly .
Tag d, by that, may, also , mean w ith that, ” — comew ith thatvourwhip : or kasfd, comm only, a whip , may meanspeech ; inwhichcase, madkamati and sanritdoati, explained wet and loud
, w illsignify sweet and veracious,— comew ith such speech
, A s’
ioins,
and tastethelibation.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 0. Youthful A GNI,bring hither
,for our proteo
tion,the wives (of the gods) ,HOTRA, BHARATI,
VARI'
ITRI,andDHISHA fi A.
a
1 1 . May the goddesses,whose wings are un
clipped,
" the protectresses of mankind,favour us
with protection,and with entirefelicity .
1 2 . I invoke hither INDRAIVI,VARUNAIQII
,and
A GNAYI,for our welfare
,and to drink theSonia
juice.
1 3 . May the great heaven and the earth be
pleased to blend this sacrifice(with their owndews) ,and fill us with nutriment.
1 4. T hewisetaste,through their pious acts
,the
ghee- resembling waters of these two, (abiding) in
thepermanent regionof theGandkareas.
"
1 5 . Earth,be thou wide- Spreading ,
d free from
9“ B etrais called thewifeof A gni, o r thepersonified invocation; Bkdraté , of Bkarata, one of the A '
dityas. It is ratherdoubtful if Varatr é bea proper name, o r anepithet of the follow ing : it isexplained by earanzg a
’
i, who isto bechoseno r pre
ferred, who isexcellent. D kiskand isa synonym of Va
’
ck o r
Vdg deeé , theg oddessof speech .
A ekckkinnanatrdk. T heonly explanationg ivenby theScholiast is
,that
,thewivesof theg odsbeing intheform of birds
,no
onehad cut their w ing s.
T hesphere of the Gandkaroas,Yakskas
,and Apsarasas is
theantarikska, theatmosphere, o r fi rmament betweenheavenandearth
,and, so far , considered asthecomm ono r connecting station
of them both, -A'
kds’
eeartamcinag ok dg dvapritkiog ok .
"1 Sg ona has, sometimes, thesenseof expanded ; sometimes, ofpleasant
,ag reeable. T hestanz a is repeated , it issaid, at the
ceremony termedMalidna’mné, at thesametimetouching theearth .
FIRST A SH'fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
thorns,and our abiding place: giveusgreat hap
piness.
1 6 . May thegods preserveus (from that portion) Varg a VII
of theearth whenceV ISHIQIU, (aided) by the seven
metres,stepped.
a
1 7. VISHIQIU traversed this (world) : threetimeshe planted his foot and thewhole(world ) was
collected inthedust ofhis(footstep) .
Visininisexplained, by Sag ana, by Paramesfwara, thesupremeruler
,o r, inhisannotation on thenext verse, to mean, hewho
entersinto, o r who pervades, thew orld , Viskriar oisfater ed o g aé
noter fed. Vi ckakrame, stepped,
’heexplains by oioidkapdda
kramanam kritava’n,— hemadetheg oing of varioussteps. Rosentranslatesit transg ressas. A ccording to theTaittirig as, ascitedby theScholiast
,the g ods, w ith Vis/ina at their head, subdued
theinvincibleear th,using thesevenmetresof theVeda astheir
instruments. Sag aria conceivesthetext to alludeto theT rioikramaAeatdra
,inwhich Viskria traversed thethreew orldsinthree
steps. T hephrase“ preserveusfrom theearth” implies,according
to thecommentary,thehinderanceof thesinof thoseinhabiting
theearth,
- bkalokeoartamdndndm pdpaniedranam but thepas
sageisobscure.
This looksstill morelikeanallusionto thefourth A oatara,
althoug h no mention ismade of king Bali , o r the dwarf ; andthesemay havebeensubsequent g raftsupontheorig inal traditionof Viskna’sthreepaces. Commentatorsarenot ag reed upon themeaning of thesentence“ thricehe planted hisstep
,
” —tredka’r.
nidadkepadam . A ccording to sarcasm“
,it wasonearth
,inthe
fi rmament,inheaven; according to A arn’aea’bka, onSamdrokana,
o r theeasternm ountain,onVisknapada, themeridiansky, and
Gag as’
iras, thewesternm ountain; thusidentifying Vishnaw ith theSun
, and histhreepaces, wi th ther ise, culm ination, andsetting , ofthat luminary . A llusion. ismadeto thethreepacesof Viskna, in
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 8. VISHIQJU, the preserver,athe uninjurable,
stepped three steps, upholding, thereby, righteousacts .
1 9. Behold thedeeds of VISII fi U, through which
(theworshipper) hasaccomplished (pious) vows . Heistheworthy friend of INDRA .
20 . T he wise ever contemplate that supreme
stationofVISHIQIU astheeyeranges over theSky.
2 1 . T he wise,— ever vigilant, and diligent in
praise,—amply glorify that which is the supreme
stationof VISHIVU.
Sfi KT A VI . (XXIII)T heRishiis, still, MEDHAT IT II I, thesonofKA ICIWA : themetreof
thefirst eig hteenstanzasisGdg atri; instanzanineteen, ParaUshaib intwenty- one
, Pratisktkd; and, intherest, Anaskt’
ubk.
T heHymnconsistsoftwenty- four stanzas,ofwhich thefirst is
addressed toVAYU; thetwo next, to INDRA andVAYU thenthree,to MIT RA and VARUIQIA ; three, to INDRA and theMARUTSthree, to theVISWADFVA S ; three, to PrisnAN sevenand a half
,
to theWaters; and thelast verseand a half,to A GNI.
Varg a VIII. 1 . Thesesharp and blessing -bearing S onia juices
the Vag asaneg i San/iitct of the Yag’
ar Veda ; and the Scholiastthereexplainsthem to imply thepresenceof Viskna inthethreereg ions of earth, air
,and heaven
,in the forms, respectively, of
A gni, Vdg a, andSi’
irg a,- fi re
, w ind, and thesun. Therecanbenodoubt that theexpressionwas, orig inally , alleg orical , and that itserved astheg roundwork of thePaardnik fictionof theVdmana
o r dwarf A catara.
3" Gopdk saroasg a fag ata rakskakak, the preserver of all the
world , istheexplanationof Sdg ana thusrecognizing Viskna’sprincipal and disting uishing attribute.
Paramam padam,supremedeg reeor station. T heScholiast
saysSwarg a ; but that isvery questionable.
Varg a X.
56 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
to drink the Sonia juice. May he, with hisasso
ciates,besatisfied .
8. DivineMARUT S,— Ofwhom INDRA isthechief
,and
PI'
ISHAN,
athebenefactor
,— all hear my invocations I
9. Liberal donors,along with the mighty and
associated INDRA,destroy VRIT RA : let no t theevil
oneprevail against us .
1 0 . We invokeall the divineMARUT S,who are
fierce,and havethe(many - coloured) earth for their
mother,
"to drink theSoma juice.
1 1 . Whenever,leaders (of men) , you accept an
auspicious (offering) , thentheshout of theMARUT S
spreads with exultation, like(that) of conquerors .1 2 . May theMARUT S
,born from the brilliant
lightning,
" everywhere preserve us,and make uS
happy .
1 3 . Resplendent and (swift) m oving PI'
ISHAN,
bring from heaventhe(Sonia) juice, incombination
with thevariegated sacred grass ; as(a man bringsback) ananimal that waslost.
a“ T heMaratsarestyled Paskardtag ak, of whom Paskanisthedonor , or benefactor ; inwhat way isnot specified .
Pris’
nimdtaral a— who havePris’
nifor their mother . A ccordingto Sdg an
’
a,Pris
’
niisthemany - coloured earth , —ndndearnag aktdthat . IntheNeg/meta, Priéni isa synonym of sky, o r heavenin general . Insome texts
,asRosenshows
,it occursasa name
o f theSun.
Haskdrdd eidg atak. T he Scholiast explains thelatter, variously shining , that is, the antarikska, or fi rmament : but it
doesno t seem necessary to depart from theusual senseof eidg at,lig htning .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
1 4. T he resplendent PI'
ISHAN hasfound theroyal(Sonia juice) , although concealed, hidden ina secret
place,
" strewed am ongst thesacred grass .
1 5 . Verily,hehas brought to me
,successively
,
thesix "
(seasons) , connected with thedrops (of theSanta juice) ; as(a husbandman) repeatedly ploughs
(theearth) for barley.
1 6. Mothers " to us who are desirous of sacri Varg a XI.
fi cing , thekindred (waters) flow by the paths (ofsacrifice) , qualifying themilk (ofkine) with sweetness .
1 7 May those waters which are contiguous to
theSun,
dand thosewith which theSunisassociated
,
bepropitious to our rite.
1 8 . I invoke the divine waters in which our
cattledrink . Offer oblations to theflowing (stream s) .1 9. Ambrosia isinthewaters ; inthewaters are
medicinal herbs . Therefore,divine be
prompt intheir praise.
T he phraseisg akd kitam,placed in a cave
,or in a place
diflicult ofaccess; or, according to theScholiast, heaven, —g aheisadris
’
edarg amedg alokestkitam .
T he text has only skat’, six : theScholiast suppliesrasan
tddénritiin,theseasons
,— spring , and therest.
Ambayek, which may meaneither m others, or waters, asintheKaaskitakiB rdkmana,—A
'
po ed, ambag ak.
d So inanother text, A'
pak Sargesamdkitdk, thewatersare
collected intheSun.
T heterm isdeedk, g ods but thiswereincompatiblewith the
direction to praisethewaters. It is, therefore, explained, the
Ritwij and other Bra’
lzmanas and theinterpretationisdefended
Varg aXII.
RIG-VEDA SANB ITA.
20. SOMA hasdeclared to me “ A ll medicaments,
aswell asA GNI,thebenefactor of theuniverse
,are
inthewaters . ” T hewaters containall healing herbs .2 1 . Waters
,bring to perfection all disease-dis
pelling medicaments,for (the good of) my body,
that I may long behold thesun.
22 . Waters , take away whatever Sin has been
(found) in me,whether I have (knowingly) done
wrong,o r have pronounced imprecations (against
holy men) , or (havespoken) untruth .
2 3 . I have this day entered into thewaters we
havemingled with their essence.
" A GNI,abiding in
thewaters,approach
,and fill me
,thus (bathed) , with
vigour.
24. A GNI,confer uponmevigour
,progeny
,and
life,so that the gods may know the(sacrifice) of
this my (employer) , and INDRA,with theRiskis
,
may know it.
by a text which calls theBrahmans present d ivinities, Etc feai
deodkpratg akskam g adB rdkmandk,— T hesedeities, who areperceptibly (present) , aretheBrahmans.To Medkdtitki, theauthor of thehymn. T hepresidency of
S oma over medicinal plantsis, generally, attributed to him . T he
entrance of A gni into thewater isnoticed inmany places; as,So
’
pak prdois’
at, intheT aittirig aBrdlimana. T his, however, refersto a legend of A gni
’
s hiding himself, throug h fear . It may
alludeto thesubservienceo f water , o r liquids, to digestion, prom oting theinternal or digestiveheat, o r agni.
Rasena samag asmaki that is, the Scholiast says, wehavebecomeassociated with theessenceof water , jalasdrena sang atdksmall .
60 RIG -VEDA SANHITA.
tals,shall we invoke theauspicious name Who
attainsadolescence, whenhisfather communicatesto him thefatefor which hewasdestined . Rokita refusessubm ission, and spendsseveral yearsintheforests, away from home. He
,at last, meets,
there, w ith Ag’
ig arta, a Rishi, ing reat distress, and persuadeshimto part w ith hissecond son, Stinaks
’
epka, to besubstituted forRokita, asanoffering to Varana. T hebarg ainisconcluded ; andStinaks
’
epka isabout to besacrificed , when, by theadviceof Vis’
wd
mitra,one of the officiating priests, heappealsto theg ods, and
is,ultimatel y
,liberated . T heA itareg a Brahmana hassupplied
the commentator w ith the circumstances which henarrates, asillustrative of theseries of hymnsin thissection. Dr . Rosendoubtsif thehymnsbear any referenceto the intentionof sacrifi cing Sanaks
’
epka but thelang uageof theBra’
hmana isnot to bem istaken; asAg
’
ig ar ta no t only tieshissonto thestake, but g oesto providehimself with a knife, w ith which to slay him . A t the
sametime,it must beadm itted , that thelang uageof theSicktas
is somewhat equivocal, and leaves the intention of an actual
sacrifice open to question. T heBhag avata followstheA itdreg aand Mann
,in term ing Stinalzs
’
epka the son of Ajég arta, and
namestheRaf/22, also ,Haris’ekandra. IntheViskna Pardna, heiscalled thesonof Vis
'
wdmitra, and istermed , also , D ccardta,o r
God-
g iven. But thisrelatesto subsequent occurrences,noticed
,
inlikemanner,by theother authorities, inwhich hebecomesthe
adopted son of Vis’wdmitra, and theeldest of all hissons; suchof whom asrefused to acknow ledgehisseniority being cursedto becomethefounders of variousbarbarianand outcasteraces.Vis
’
wdmitra’
s share in the leg end may, possibly , intimate hisopposition, and that of someof hisdisciples, to humansacr ifices.
3“ Supposed to beuttered by S’
anaks’
epa, whenbound to the
g apa, o r stake, as theparaskapas’
a,theman- animal (or victim ) ,
astheBkdg aoata termshim . Of “
whom ”
(kasg a) may also berendered, of B rakmd, o r Prajapati, one of whosenames, in theVeda
,isEa as
,Ii’
o lea oaindma Prajdpatik.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
will give us to the great A DIT I,
"
that I may again
behold my father and my m other ?
2 . Let us invoke the auspicious nameof A GNI,
"
thefirst divinity of theimm ortals,that hemay give
us to thegreat A DIT I,and that I may behold again
my father and my m other.
3 . Ever-protecting SAVIT RI,
"
wesolicit (our) portionof thee
,—who art thelord ofaffluence
,
4. That wealth which hasbeen retained inthyhands
,and isentitled to commendation
,asexempt
from envy or reproach .
5 . We are assiduous in attaining thesummit of
affluence,through the protection of thee
,who art
thepossessor ofwealth .
6. Thesebirds,that areflying (through theair) ,
varg " XIV'
haveno t obtained,VARUIQIA
,
"thy bodily strength, o r
thy prowess, nor (are able to endure thy) wrath ;
3‘ A diti, according to Sag aria, heremeans earth .
’
A passage from the A itareg a B rdkman’
a is cited,by the
Scholiast, stating that Praj'
apatisaid to him “Haverecourseto A gni, who isthenearest of theg ods;
”uponwhich he
resorted to A gni T am Praja’
patir acackdgnir caideedndm nedisk
t'
kastam eoopadkdeeti so’
gnim apasasdra.
Inthisand thetwo follow ing stanzas, applicationismadetoSavitri, by theadvice, it issaid , ofA gni no t, however, it may heremarked , for liberation, but for riches,—a request rather irreconcileablewith thesupposed predicament inwhich S ’
anaks’
epa
stands.
' d Sacitri refers S’anakéepa, it issaid , to Varana. It isno t
very obviouswhy any compar ison should be instituted betweenthestreng th and prowessof Varana and ofbirds.
62 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
neither do thesewaters,that flow unceasingly
,nor
(do thegales) ofwind, surpass thy speed .
7. T he regal VARUIQIA,of purevigour
, (abiding)inthebaseless (fi rmament) , sustains, onhigh, a heap
of light,therays (ofwhich) arepointed downwards,
while their base isabove. May they becomecon
centrated inus,asthesources of existence.
"
8. T heregal VARUIVA,verily
,madewidethepath
ofthesun,
"— (by which) to travel on hisdaily course,a path to traverseinpathless (space) . May hebe
therepeller ofevery affi icter of theheart.
9. Thine,0 king
,area hundred and a thousand
medicaments . May thy favour, comprehensiveand
profound,be(with us) . Keep afar from us NIRRIT I
with unfriendly looks ; and liberateus from what
ever sinwemay havecommitted.
T heepithet of Raf/kt ishere, asusual,applied to Varana ;
and it may beeither radiant or reg al : but thelatter is, ingeneral,them oresuitable. T heattributeshereassigned to Varana, hisabiding in theantarikslza, and his holding a bundleof rays
,
would rather identify him w ith thesun, or, at least, refer to himinhis character of anA
'
ditya. T he terms of the orig inal are,however , unusual ; andwedepend , for their translation, upontheScholiast : abadkne
,in the baseless; malarakite he explains
antarikske,in thesky ; and
,for oanasg a stapam,
he suppliestejasak, of radiance, andsang kam,
a heap .
A ccording to theCommentator, thesun’scoursenorth and
south of theequator is here alluded to . He doesnot explainwhat Varana hasto do w ith it.
A ccording to Sdg aria, Nir ritiisthedeity ofsin, Pa’
padeeatd.
IntheNig kantfa, it occursam ong thesynonymsof earth .
Varg aXVI.
R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
regal VARUIVA,wise and irresistible
,liberate him ;
may helet loosehisbonds .
1 4. VARUIQIA,we deprecate thy wrath with pros
trations,with sacrifices
,with oblations . Averter of
misfortune,
" wiseand illustrious,bepresent amongst
us,and mitigatetheevils wehavecommitted.
1 5 .
‘VARUIQIA
,loosen
,for me
,the upper
,the
middle,thelower
,band.
" So,sonofA DIT I
,shall we
,
through faultlessness in thy worship, becomefreedfrom Sin.
SlixT A II . (XXV . )
ThisHymn is addressed by S'UNA IIs’EPA to VARUIQIA : themetreisGdg atri.
1 . Inasmuch as all people commit errors,so do
we, divineVARUIQIA , daily disfi g ure thy worship by
imperfections .
2 . Makeus not theobjects of death,through thy
fatal indignation,through thewrath of theeso dis
pleasured .
T hetext has asara, which is interpreted aniskt'
akskepanaszla
,accustomed to cast off what isundesired , —from theroot as
,
to throw . It isanunusual senseof thew ord : but it wouldscarcely bedecorousto call Varana anA sara.
T hetext hasad attamam apds
’
am a a adkamam s madkg amam
sfratkdg a, loosen theupper,lower
,and m iddle
,bond ; meaning ,
according to Sag ana, the lig ature fastening the head, thefeet,
and thewaist. T heresult,however, isnot loosening from actual
bonds, but from thoseof sin: andg asak a sg dma, may webe
sinless.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
3 . We soothethy mind, VARUIQIA , by our praises ,for our good ; asa chario teer
,hisweary steed .
4. My tranquil (meditations) revert to thedesire
of life asbirdshover around their nests .
5 . When,for our happiness
,shall we bring
hither VARUIQIA,eminent in strength
,the guide(of
men) , theregarder ofmany ?"
6. Partake(MITRA and VARUIQIA, ) of thecomm on
(oblation) , being propitious to the giver and cele
brato r of this pious rite.
7 .He,who knowsthe path of the birds flying
through theair,
- he,abiding in the ocean
,know s
(also , ) thecourseof ships ."
8 .He,who
,accepting the rites (dedicated to
him ) , knows the“
twelve m onths and their produc
tions,and that which is supplementarily engen
dered ;d
Vasya Vasg ak, according to the Scholiast,is
equivalent to easamatak, precious; that is, jéeanasg a, life, understood .
Uraekakskasam is explained ba/iz'indm draskt’
dram ,thebe
holder ofm any .
Herewehavetheusual func tionsof Varana recognized .
a Vedd g a apajdg ate, who knowswhat is apa ,additionally
,or
subordinately,produced . T heexpressionisobscure; but, incon
nexionw ith thepreceding , ieda maso r dwddas’
a,who knows the
twelvem onths, wecannot doubt thecorrectnessof theScholiast’
s
conclusion,that thethirteenth
,thesupplementary , o r intercalary ,
m onth of theHindu luni - solar year isalluded to “ that thirteentho r additional m onth which isproduced of itself, inconnexionw iththe year
,
”-
g as trag odas’
o’d/nkamdsa apaja
’
g atesamratsa/rasamépe
Varg aXVII
XVIII .
RIG -VEDA SANHITA.
9.He,who knows the path of the vast
,the
graceful,and the excellent
,wind
,and who knows
thosewho resideabove;1 0 .He
,VARUIQIA
,the accepter of holy rites
,the
doer of good deeds,has sat down
,amongst the
(divine) progeny ,"to exercise supreme dominion
(over them ) .
1 1 . Through him the sage beholds all themar
vels that havebeen,or will be
,wrought.
1 2 . May that Very wisesonof A DIT I keep us, all
our days , intheright path , and prolong our lives .
1 3 . VARUIQIA. clothes hiswell-nourished (person) ,wearing goldenarmour
,
"whence the(reflected) rays
arespread around
1 4 . A divine(being) , whom enemies dareno t to
offend,no r the oppressors of mankind , nor the
iniquitous, (ventureto displease) ;
1 5 . Who has distributed unlimited food to man
kind,and
,especially
,to us .
swag am eio@adg ate. T hepassageisimportant, asindicating theconcurrent use of the lunar and solar yearsat thisperiod
,and
themethod of adjusting theoneto theother .
Ni skasdda apastg dsic d. T he commentator explainspas
tg dsa, daieiskaprajdsa, divineprogeny ; Rosentranslatesit, interhomines; M. Lang lois, da seindenosdemeares Dr . Roer, amongkissubjects. T hesovereignty of Varana, sdnzrdjg a, isdistinctlyspecified .
Bibkraddrdpim kirang ag am,that is
,saearn'amag am kaoaekam,
arm our o r mail made of g old . T his looks as if the person ofVarana wererepresented by animage. T hesamemay besaid ofthephraseolog y of v. 1 8 .
Varg aXXI.
RIG - VEDA SANHITA.
ever- youthful A GNI,selected by us
,become our
ministrant priest, (invested) with radiance.
3 . Thou,A GNI
,art
,verily
,as a loving father to
a son,as a kinsman to a kinsman
,asa friend to a
friend .
4. Let VARUIQIA,MITRA
,and A RYAMAii" sit down
uponour sacred grass,asthey did at thesacrificeof
MANUS ."
5 . Preceding sacrifi cer,
c be pleased with this our
sacrifice,and with our friendship
,and listento these
thy praises .
6. Whatever we offer,in repeated and plentiful
oblation,to any o ther deity is
,assuredly
,offered to
thee.
7 . May the lord of men,the sacrificing priest
,
the gracious,the chosen
,bekind to us : may we,
possessed ofholy fires,beloved of thee.
8. As the brilliant (priests) , possessed of holy
fires,havetakenchargeof our oblation
,so we
,with
holy fires,pray to thee.
9. Immortal AGNI,may the praises of mankind
be,henceforth
,mutually (the sources of happiness)
to both, (to ourselves and to thee) .
1 0 . A GNI,sonof strength
,
"
(accept) this sacrifice,
9" A rg amanis anA'
ditya, a form of them onthly sun. Heissaid
,also
,to presideover twilig ht.
JlIanaskak,ofManas
,who , theScholiast says, isthesameas
JIana,thePrag
'
dpati.
Par'ig ako tri theHotri bornbeforeus,according to Sdg ana.
a Sakaso g ako balasg apatrak, sonofstreng th . T heepithet isnot unfrequently repeated
,and issometimesapplied to I ndra,
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
and this our praise,with all thy fires
,and grant us
(abundant) food .
SIIKT A IV . (XXVII . )
T he Riski, divinity , and metre,as before
, except in the laststanza
,inwhich themetreisT risktabk, and theVISWADEVA S
areaddressed .
1 . (I proceed) to address thee,thesovereign lord Varg a XXII ,
of sacrifices,with praises ; (for thou scatterest our
foes) like a horse, (who brushes off flies with) his
tail .
2 . May he,the son of strength
,who m oves
everywherefleetly, be propitious to us, and shower
down(blessings) .3 . Do thou
,A GNI
,who goest everywhere
,ever
protect us,whether near o r afar
,from men seeking
to do us injury .
4 . A GNI,announce
,to thegods
,this our offering
,
and theseour newest hymns ."
5 . Procure,for us
,thefood that isinheavenand
mid-air,and grant us thewealth that isonearth .
"
also . Asapplicableto A gni, it issaid to allude to thestreng threquired for rubbing thestickstogether, so asto generatefi re.
T hecomparisonismerely, wepraisetheelikea horsew ith a
tail . T heparticularsaresupplied by theScholiast.Gdg atram narg dnsam,
m ost new Gdg atri verses show ingthem orerecent compositionof thisSakta.
c Inthesupreme,inthem iddle, and of theend, arethevague
expressionsof thetext : their local appropriationisderived fromthecommentary .
Varg a XXIII .
Varg a XXIV.
RIG - VEDA SANHITA.
6. Thou,OHITRABHANU
,
"
art the distributor of
riches ; asthewaves of a river areparted by inter
jacent (islets) . Thou ever pourest (rewards) uponthegiver (of oblations) .
7 . T hem ortal whom thou,A GNI
, protectest in
battle,whom thou incitest to combat
,will always
command (food) .
8 . No onewill ever bethevanquisher of this thyworshipper
,subduer of enemies ; for notorious is
hisprowess .
9. May he, who isworshipped by all men, convey
us,with ho rses
,through the battle: may he, (pro
pitiated) by thepriests , be the bestower (of boun
ties) .
1 0 . JARABODHA,
b enter into the oblation,for the
completion of the sacrifice that benefits all man
kind. T he worshipper offers agreeablelaudationto
theterrible
1 1 . May the vast, illimitable, smoke-bannered,
resplendent A GNI be pleased with our rite,and
grant us food .
1 2 . May A GNI , the lord of men, theinvoker and
messenger of the gods, the brilliant- rayed, hear
A comm on denom inative ofA gni, hewho hasw onderful o rvar ious lustre. T hefollow ing sim ileisvery elliptically and oh
scurely expressed ; but such seemsto beitspurport, according totheexplanationof theScholiast.
Hewho isawakened (bodka) by praise(yard) .T hetext has to Rudra
”
(Badrag a) , which theScholiast cxplains to thefierceor cruel Agni krardg dgnage.
72 RIG - VED A. SANHITA.
for containing the juice,— as (broad asa woman
’s)hips
,—areemployed, recognizeand partake of the
effusions of them ortar.
3 . INDRA, (in the rite) in which the housewife
repeats egress from and ingress into (the sacrificial
recognizeand partake o f theeffusions of
them ortar.
4 . When they bind the churning- staff (with a
like reins to restrain (a horse) , INDRA, re
cogniz eand partakeof theeffusions of them ortar.
5 . If,indeed
,O JI or tar
,
"thou art present in
every house,giveforth (inthisrite, ) a lusty sound,
likethedrum ofa victorioushost.
6 . Lord of the forest,d as thewind gently blows
before thee,so . do thou
,O Mor tar
,prepare the
XXVI .
Sonia juice,fo r thebeverageof INDRA .
T heScholiast explainsthetermsof the text, apaekg aoa and
apaekg aoa, g oing in and out of thehall (sale) ; but it should ,perhaps
,rather be, m oving up and down, w ith reference to the
actionof thepestle.
In churning , in India, thestick ism oved by a ropepassedround thehandleof i t
,andround a post
,planted intheg round , as
a pivot. T heends of the r0pe being drawn backwardsand fo rwards, by thehands of the churner, g ives thestick a rotatorym otionam idst them ilk
,and thusproduces theseparation of its
component parts.
T hem ortar is,usually , a heavy woodenvessel, found inevery
farmer ’
scottage. A ccording to Sag/aria, it is thedivinitiespresiding over themortar and pestle, not theimplementsthemselves,that areaddressed .
d Vanaspati, a largetree, but, inthisverse, put, by metonymy,fo r them ortar
,and
,inverse8
,for them or tar and pestle. [See
p . 3 8 Z]
FIRST A SHTAKA -n SECOND ADHYAYA . 73
7 . Implements of sacrifice,bestowers Of food
,
loud -sounding,sport
,like the horses of INDRA
champing the grain.
8 . Do you two forest lords,of pleasing form
,
prepare,with agreeable libations
,our sweet (Soma)
juices,for INDRA .
9. Bring theremains of theSonia juiceuponthe
platters sprinkleit upontheblades Of Kas’
a grass ;and placetheremainder uponthecow-hide.
"
sem i VI . (XXIX
S'
UNAR S’
EFA"continuesto bethereciter : thedeity isINDRA the
metre,Pankti .
1 . Veracious drinker of theSoma juice,although XXVH,
a
T hisverseisaddressed , theScholiast says, toHaris’elzandra,either them inistering priest, o r a certaindivinity so named : noname occurs in the text . It isno t very clear what heisto do .
A pparently , heisto placewhat remains, after thelibationhasbeenoffered
,contained inpateraeo r platters, uponsomevessel ,— the
Scholiast says, upona car t — and, having broug ht
i t away, cast it uponthePaoitra, which isexplained , inthecomment ontheYag
’
anVeda Sanhita, to meantw o or threeblades of
Kas’
a g rass, serving asakind Of fi lter ,— typically , ifno t eflectively,- throug h which the juice falls upona sheet
,o r into a bag of
leather,madeOf theskinOf thecow (g osta achi) . A ccording to
Mr . Stevenson,the Sonia juice, after expression
,is filtered
throug h a strainer made Of g oat’shair , and isreceived ina sor tOf ewer , thedronakalas
'
a. Here,however , thedirectionsapply to
theackckkiskt’
a,theremainder
, o r leaving s such being thetermused inthetext .
S’anaks’
epa hasbeendirected by theVis’
wadeeas,it issaid in
theBrdkmana, to apply to Indra.
74 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
we be unworthy, do thou, INDRA , of boundless
wealth,enrich us with thousandsOf excellent cows
and horses .
2 . Thy benevolence, handsome"and mighty lord
of food,endures for ever. Therefore
,INDRA
,of
boundless wealth,enrich us with thousands of ex
cellent cows and ho rses .
3 . Cast asleep (the two female messengers Of
YAMA) . Looking at each other, let them sleep , neverwaking.
" INDRA,of boundless wealth
,enrich us
with thousands ofexcellent cows and horses .
4 . May thosewho areour enemies slumber, and
those,O hero
,who are our friends
,be awake.
INDRA,Of boundless wealth
,enrich us with thou
sands ofexcellent cows and horses .
5 . INDRA,destroy this ass
, (our adversary) , praising theewith such discordant speech and do then
,
INDRA,of boundlesswealth
,enrich us with thou
sands ofexcellent cows and horses .
Siprin, literally, having either anoseo r a lower jaw or chin;that is
,having a handsomeprom inent noseo r chin.
T hetext isveryelliptical and Obscure. It is,literally : “ Put to
sleep the two reciprocally looking : let them sleep,not being
awakened .
” That two females are intended is inferriblefromtheepithetsbeing inthedual number and fem ininegender ; andtheScholiast callsthem— uponwhat authority isno t stated— two
femalemessengers of Yama Yamadatg aa. Mitkadris’d heex
plains mitkanatag d g ag alarapena pas’
g ata,“ looking , after the
manner of twins, at each other .
”
JVaeantam papag a’
mag d, praising w ith thisspeech, that isofthenatureOf abuse. Ninddr i
'
zpag d idekd istheadditionof the
Varg a XXIX .
Varg a XXX .
RIG - VEDA SANHITA.
praise,may genuine prosperity be(the reward Of
him ) who offers theelaudation.
6 . Rise up,S
'
A T AXRATU,for our defence in this
conflict . Wewill talk together inother matters .7 . On every occasion
,inevery engagement
,we
invoke,asfriends
,themost powerful INDRA
,for our
defence.
8. If he hear our invocation,let him
,indeed
,
come to us,with numerous bounties
,and with
(abundant) food .
9. I invokethe man (INDRA, ) who Visits many
worshippers,from hisancient dwelling - place
,— thee
,
INDRA,whom my father formerly invoked.
1 0 . We implore thee,as our friend
,who art
preferred and invoked by all, (to befavourable) to
thy worshippers , protector of dwellings .
1 1 . Drinker of the Sonia juice,wielder of the
thunderbolt,0 friend
, (bestow upon) us, thy friends,and drinkers Of theSoma juice
, (abundanceof cows)with projecting jaws.
"
1 2 . So beit drinker of theSoma juice,wielder
of the thunderbolt,our friend
,that thou wilt do
,
through thy favour, whatever wedesire.
1 3 . So,INDRA
,rej oicing along with us
,wemay
have(abundant food) and cows may beours , robust,and rich inmilk
,with which wemay behappy .
T heexpression in thetext isSiprinindm , g en. plur . of thefem inines’iprini, having anoseo r a jaw . It cannot, therefore, referto thepreviousnouns in theg en. plur .
,somtqodendm and sakki
nam, which aremasc . ; and theScholiast, therefore, suppliesg dvdm,
of cows, and addssamakah, a multitude, or herd .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA .
1 4. O DHRISHIQIU,
" let some such divinity as
thou art,self-presented
,promptly bestow
,when
solicited, (bounties) uponthy praisers ; as(they whirl)
theaxleof thewheels (ofa car )"
1 5 . Such wealth,S'
AT AXRATU,as thy praisers
desire,thou bestowest upon them ; astheaxle(re
volves) with them ovements (of the
1 6. INDRA has ever won riches (from hisfoes) , Varg a XXXI .
with hischamping,neighing
,and snorting (steeds) :
he,the abounding in acts
,thebountiful
,hasgiven
us,asa gift
,a go ldenchariot. d
T he resolute, o r fi rm,o r hig h -spirited
,— an appellative of
Inch a.
T heverseis, throug hout, very elliptical and Obscure, and isintellig ible only throug h the liberal additions Of the Scholiast .T hesim ileis, literally , liketheaxleof two cars,— ahsham na chak
ryoh, which thecommentator renders, rathasya chakrayoh, of thetwo wheelsof a car , andaddsprakshipanti, they cast, o r turnover.
T hephraseseemsto havepuzzled thetranslators; Rosen[A dno tationes] hascarram eelat daabasro tis Stevenson, that blessingsmaycomeroand to them,
with thesamecer tainty that thewheel revolves
r oand theaxle; D r . B oer, asa wheel is broug ht to a chariot M.
Lang lois, gaelesaatresdiena, nonmoinsg aetoisensibles(2nos
louanges, soientpoar neascommel’axegaisoatientetfait toarner les
r oaesda char . T hemeaning intended , is, probably, thehopethatblessing sshould follow praise, asthepivot onwhich they revolve;astherevolutionsof thewheelsOf a car turnupontheaxle.
T his repetition o f the comparisonism ore Obscure than inthepreceding stanza. It isliketheaxle, by theacts,— ahsham na
s’
aehtbhih. T heScholiast defines‘ theacts them ovementsof thecar o r w ag g on.
"1 SO theBrahmana. By Indra, pleased , a g olden chariot was
78 RIG VEDA SANHITA.
1 7 A SWINS, come hither,with viands borneon
many steeds . DA SRA S, (let our dwelling) befilled
with cattleand with gold .
1 8. DASRA S, your chariot, harnessed fo r both alike,
isimperishable: it travels , A SWINS, through theair .
1 9. You have one wheel onthetop Of thesolid
(m ountain) , whiletheother revolves inthesky.
"
20 . USHAS,
" who art pleased by praise,what
mortal enjoyeth thee,immortal ? Whom
,mighty
one,dost thou aflect ?
2 1 . Diffusive,many- tinted
,brilliant (USHAS) , we
know not (thy limits ) , whether they benigh, o r
rem ote.
22 . Daughter Of heaven,
"approach
,with these
viands,and perpetuateour wealth .
"
g ivento him ,that is
,to Sienahs
’
epa. He,nevertheless
,handshim
over to theA sfwins.
T hereisno explanationof thismyth,inthecommentary . It
may beconnected w ith thePaardr’
iik notion of thesing lewheelof thechariot Of thesun. Vishna Parana
,p . 2 1 7 .
T he dawn; daug hter of thepersonified heaven, or itsdeity ,Dyadeoatciyd dahitd. RosentranslatesthenameA ar ora but it
seems preferableto keep theorig inal denom ination as, except in
reg ard to time, thereisnothing incomm onbetweenthetwo . In
theVishnu Parana, [but seenew edition, Vo l. p . 249
,note
indeed, Ushd, a word of sim ilar derivationasUshas, iscallednig ht ;
and thedawnisVyasht’
a. Several passagesseem to indicatethatDlshci or Ulshasisthetimeimmediately preceding daybreak .
C Weheretakeleaveof Sanahs’epa ; and, it must beconfessed ,that, for theg reater part, thereis, inthehymnsascribed to him ,
little connexionw ith thelegend narrated intheRamayana and
other authorities.
80 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
Thou hast sustained the burthen,in the rite for
which thepriest wasappointed . Thou,VASU
,hast
wo rshipped thevenerable(gods) .4. Thou
,A GNI
,hast announced heavento MANU
thou hast m ore than requited PURI’
JRAVA S,
" doing
homage to thee. When thou art set freeby theattritionof thy parents , they bear thee, first
,to the
east,then
,to thewest
, (of the5. Thou
,A GNI
,art theshowerer (of desires) , the
augmenter of the prosperity (of thy worshipper)thou art to becalled upon
,as theladleis lifted up .
Uponhim who fully understands theinvo cationand
makes the oblation,
dthou
,the provider of sus
tenance,
first bestowest light,and
,then
,upon all
men.
6. A GNI,excellently wise
,thou directest theman
who follows Improper paths,to actsthat arefitted
to reclaim him — thou who,inthestrifeOf heroes
,
(grateful to them ) aswidely- scattered wealth,de
stroyest, inthecombat, themighty, by thefeeble.
It issaid that A gniexplained to Mona, that heavenwasto
beg ained by piousw orks.
T heagency ofParararas, thesonof Badha , thesonof Some,in the generationof fi reby attrition, and itsemployment intheform of threesacrificial fires
,as told in thePararias(Vishna
Parana, p . may beherealluded to but thephraseisonlysakritesakrittarah, doing m ore g ood to him who did g ood .
T he fi re is first applied to kindle theA '
haoantya fi re, and,
then,to theGdrhapatya , according to theScholiast.
"1He who knows thedhati, w ith theoashat’
kriti,o r utterance
of thew ord rashat’at themoment of pouring thebutter onthefi re.
FIRST ASH'fAKA —SEGOND ADHYAYA .
7. Thou sustainest,A GNI
,that mortal (who wor
ships thee) , inthebest imm ortality, by daily foodthou bestowest on the sage
,who is desirous (of
creatures) Of both kinds of birth,
" happiness andsustenance.
8. A GNI,who art praised, by us, for the sakeOf
wealth,render illustrious theperformer of therite.
May weimprovetheact by a new Offspring, (givenby thee) . Preserve us, heaven and earth
,along
with thegods .
9. IrreproachableA GNI,a vigilant god am ongst
thegods, (abiding ) intheproximity of (thy) parents ,
"
and bestowing upon us embodied (progeny) , awakeus . Bewell -disposed to theOflerer of theoblation;for thou
,auspicious A GNI
,grautest all riches .
1 0 . Thou,A GNI
,art well- disposed to us ; thou art
our protector ; thou art thegiver Of lifeto us : wearethy kinsmen. UninjurableA GNI
,hundreds and
thousands of treasures belong to thee,who art the
defender ofpious acts,and attended by good men.
1 1 . T he gods formerly made thee,A GNI
,the
living general of them ortal NAHUSHA they made
It isnot very clear what ismeant theexpressionis, who is
very desirous, or long ing , for both births. T heScholiast says,fo r
theacquirement of bipedsand quadrupeds,— dwipadcim chatash
paddm ldbhdya.
T heparentsareheresaid to beheavenand earth .
Nahasha wastheson Of A ’
yas, son of ,Pararaoas, who was
elevated to heaven,asanIndra, until precipitated, thence, for his
arrog ance. T hecircumstance alluded to in the text doesnotappear inthePaardnik narrative. Vishna Parana, p . 4 1 3 .
82 Ric -VEDA SANHITA' .
ILA theinstructress of MANUS,when thesonof my
father wasborn.
"
1 2 . A GNI,who art worthy to bepraised
,preserve
us,who areOpulent
,with thy bounties , and, also, the
persons (ofour sons) . Thou art thedefender ofcattle,for thesonofmy son,
"who isever assiduous inthy
worship .
1 3 . Thou,four -eyed A GNI
,
" blazest,—as thepro
tector of theworshipper,— who art at hand
,for the
(security of the) uninterrupted (rite) : thou cherish
Thiscircumstanceisnot related , in thePar dnas, ofI lei, thedaug hter Of VaivaswataMana Vishna Parana, p . 3 49. FrequentpassagesintheVedasascribeto I lathefirst institutionof therulesofperform ing sacrifices. T hus
,inthetext, sheistermed s
’
dsané ,
which the Scholiast explainsdharmopades’
akartri, the g iver ofinstruction in duty . T he Taittirtyasare quoted for the text,‘Idd
,thedaug hter ofMana
,wastheillustrator ofsacrifice” (yaj
ndnakds’
int) and theVa’
jasaneyts, for thepassage: “ She[I ld, ] saidto Mann,
‘A ppoint me, to Offi ciateinsacrifices
,principal and sup
plementary for by meshalt thou Obtainall thy desires’ — Prayd
jcinaya'
ja'
ndm madhye mdm a/oakalpaya mayd. sarecta aodpsyasi
kdmdn. M. Burnouf questionsif I leiever occursinthesenseOfdaug hter of Mana
,in the Vedas
,and restrictsitsmeaning to
earth ’or to speech .
’T he passageOf thetext, I lam akrinwan
manashasya s’
dsantm,hetranslates
,lesDieax ontfait d
’
I la lapr é
ceptricedel’homme
,and considersit equivalent to lesD ieax ont
fait delaparo lel’institatrieedel
’
homme. Introdaetionto theBhdg a
eata Parana,III .
,pp . LxxxIv.
-XCI . Wearescarcely yet inpossessionOfm aterialsto cometo a safeconclusiononthissubject .
Wemust conclude that this hymn was composed by theauthor inhisold age, ashespeaksOf hisg randson.
Illum inating thefour cardinal points.
Varg aXXXV.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 6. A GNI,forgive us this our negligence
,this
path inwhich wehavegoneastray. Thou art to be
sought,as the protector and encourager of those
who Offer suitable libations : thou art the fulfi ller
(of theend Of rites) : thou makest thyself visible
to"
m ortals .
1 7 Pure A GNI,who goest about (to receive
oblations) , go, inthy presence, to thehall of sacri
fi ce,asdid MANUS
,and AN GIRA S
,andYAYAT I
,and
o thers Of old.
" Bring hither thedivinepersonages
seat them onthesacred g rass ; and Offer them grate
ful (sacrifice) .
1 8. A GNI,do thenthrivethrough this our prayer
,
which wemakeaccording to our ability, according
to our knowledge. Do thou,therefore
,lead us to
Opulence and endow us with right understanding,
securing (abundant) food .
sem II . (XXXII )
T heRishiandmetrearethesame: theHymnisaddressed to INDRA .
1 . I declare theformer valorous deeds Of INDRA ,
that by which lifeisto besupported healso explainsg waydjambyfiodh, living , priests, who ijyantedakshindbhih, areworshippedby g ifts.
Rishikrit, becoming present throug h desirefor the offeredoblation: theepithet isanunusual one.
Inlikemanner asancient patriarchs,—such asMann, or An
g iras,—or former kings, repaired to different placeswheresacrifices
werecelebrated . Yaydtiwasoneof thesonsofNehusha. VishnuParana, p . 41 3 .
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SECOND ADHYAYA . 85
which the thunderer has achieved : he clove the
cloud ; hecast thewaters down(to earth) hebroke
(a way) fo r thetorrents of them ountain.
"
2 .He clove the cloud,seeking refuge on the
m ountain : TWA SH'fRI sharpened his far -whirling
bolt : the flowing waters quickly hastened to the
ocean ; likecows (hastening) to their calves .
3 . Impetuous as a bull,he quaffed the S oma
juice: hedrank Of the libation at the triple sacri
fi ce.
" MAGHAVAN took his shaft,the thunderbolt
,
and,with it
,struck thefi rst-born Of theclouds .
4. Inasmuch,INDRA
,as thou hast divided the
Inthisand subsequent Saktas, wehaveanampleelucidationOf theorig inal purport of the legend Of Indra’sslaying Vritra,converted
,by thePaaranik wr iters, into a literal contest between
Indra and anA sara, or chief of theA saras, from what, in theVedas, is, merely, analleg orical narrativeof theproductionOf rain.
Vritra, sometimes also named A hi, isnothing m ore than theaccumulationOf vapour condensed, or , fig uratively, shut up in, orObstructed by, a cloud . Indra, w ith his thunderbolt, o r atm ospheric or electrical influence
,dividestheag g reg ated mass, and
vent isg ivento therain, which then descendsupon theearth ,andm oistensthefields
,or passesOff inr ivers. T helang uage of
theBichas isnot always sufi iciently distinct, and confoundsmetaphorical and literal representation; but itnever approximatesto that unqualified strain Of personification, which , beginning ,apparently, with theMahdbhdrata Vana-
paroa, ch . 1 00 also inother Pareas) , becamethesubject Of extravag ant amplificationby thecompilersof thePardfi as.
A t the T rikadrakas, the three sacrifices termed Jyotish,
Gaah, and A'
ya. No further description of them occursinthecommentary .
86 RIG -VEDA SANHITA.
fi rst- born of the clouds,
"thou hast destroyed the
delusions Of the deluders ; and, then, engendering
thesun, the dawn, the fi rmament, thou hast not
left anenemy (to oppose
5 . With hisvast destroying thunderbolt, INDRA
struck thedarkling mutilated VRIT RA . Asthetrunks
Of trees arefelled by theaxe, so lies A RI ,c prostrate
ontheearth .
6 . T hearrogant VRIT RA,asif unequalled
,defied
INDRA,themighty here
,the destroyer ofmany
,the
scatterer of foes — hehasnot escaped the contact
Of thefateOf (INDRA’S ) enemies . T hefoeof IN DRA
hascrushed the(banks Of the) rivers ."1
7 . Having neither hand nor foot,he defied
T hefi rst- formed cloud .
By scatter ing theclouds, and dispersing thedarkness, Indramay besaid to betheparent of thesunand daylig ht ; leaving noenemy, that is, nothing to obscuretheatm osphere.
We have, here, and in other verses, both names, A hi andVritra. They are, both , g ivenassynonymsof meg ha, a cloud, intheNig hantfa. T heformer isderived from han
, to strike, with dprefixed , arbitrarily shortened to a the latter
,lit .
,theencom
passer , or concealer, is fromari, to enclose, o r o rit, to be, or to
exist, or from eridh, to increase; a choice of etymolog ies intimating a vag ueuseof theterm . Heissaid to beoyané a, havinga part, or , metaphorical ly, a limb
,detached ; thus confounding
thingsw ith persons, asisstill moreviolently doneina follow ingverse
,whereheissaid to haveneither handsnor feet .
d T hetext hasonly rajdndhpipishe, hehasg round theriversthe Commentator supplies “ thebanks
,
”which
, hesays, werebroken down by the fall of Vritra, that is, by theinundationoccasioned by thedescent Of therain.
88 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
horse’s tail ." Thou hast rescued the kine; thou
hast won, hero , theSoma juice thou hast let loose
thesevenrivers to fl ow.
"
1 3 . Neither the lightning nor thethunder (dis
charged by VRITRA ) , nor therainwhich heshowered,no r the thunderbolt, harmed INDRA, when he and
A 11 1 contended,and MAGHAVAN triumphed
,also
,
over other (attacks) .
1 4. When fear d entered, INDRA, into thy heart,whenabout to slay AHI , what other destroyer ofhimWehavehad thissim ilebefore asa horselasheshistail , to
get rid of theflies.Al luding , it issaid, to a legend of Indra’s having drunk a
libationprepared by Twashtfri, after thedeath Of hisson,— who,
according to aPaardnik legend , wasT ris’
iras,also killed by Indra
,
— and to avengewhich, Vritra wascreated by Twasht’
ri.
A ccording to onePaardnik legend, theGangesdivided, onits descent, into sevenstreams, termed theNalint
,Pdcani
,and
E lddini, g oing to theeast theChaksha,Sita
’
z,andSindha, to the
west ; and theBhdg irathi, o r Gangesproper , to thesouth . In
oneplaceintheMahabharata, thesevenriversaretermed Vaswokasa
’
ra, Nalint,Pdoani
,Gang d, S étd, Sindhu, andJambanadi; in
another Gang d, Yamand, Plakshag d, Rathastha’
,Sdraya, Gomati,
and Gandakt. [SeetheVishnu Parana, new edition,Vol . II .
,
pp . 1 20,1 2 1 , andnotes. ) Ina text quoted and commented on
by Ydska, wehavetenrivers,named Gang d, Yamand, Saraswati,
Satadri, Parashni, A sikni, Maraderidha, Vitasta’ , A'
rjékiyd, and
Sashomoi. Of these, thePar ashr’
iiisidentified w ith theIrdoatitheA
'
rjikiyd w ith theVipds’
and theSashomd, w ith theSindha.
—Nir .
,III . 26 . T heorig inalenumerationofsevenappearsto be
that which hasg ivenriseto thespecificationsOf the.
Paranas.
d T heScholiast intimates, that thisfear was, theuncertaintywhether heshould destroy Vritra, o r no t ; but, intheParoh
‘
z’
as,
FIRST A SH’fAKA— THIRD ADHYAYA .
didst thou look for,that
,alarmed
,thou didst tra
verseninety andninestream s,likea (swift) hawk ?
1 5 . Then INDRA,thewielder of thethunderbolt
,
becamethe sovereignof all that ismoveableor im
m oveable,of hornless and horned cattle; and, ashe
abides the m onarch of men,he comprehended all
things (withinhim ) ; asthe circumference compre
hendsthespokesofa wheel .
THIRD ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA VII . (continued) .
sem i III . (XXXIII )
T heRishi is, as before, HIRA fi YA STuFA . INDRA, also
,is the
divinity : themetreisT risht'abh.
1 . Come, let us repair to INDRA ,a
(to recover ourstolen cattle) ; for he, devoid Of malice
,exhilarates
o ur minds : thereupon he will bestow upon us
perfect knowledgeof this wealth, (which consists)
Of kine.
Indra isrepresented asfearing hisenemy’sprowess, and hidinghimself ina lake. Something likethisis, also, intimated inotherpassagesof thetext ; whencethePaardnik fiction. T heBreth
mana and theT aittir éya arequoted,asstating that Indra, after
killing Vritra, thinking hehad comm itted a sin, fled to a g reatdistance.
T hisisall thetext says. T heScholiast adds: T heg odsaresupposed to say thisto oneanother
, whentheir cowshavebeencarried Off. ”
Varg a I.
90 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
2 . I fly, likea hawk to itscherished nest, to that
INDRA who isto beinvoked,by hisworshippers
,in
battle; glorifying, with excellent hymns, him who
isinvincible,and thegiver Ofwealth .
3 . T he commander Of thewholehost hasbound
hisquiver (onhisback) : thelorda drives thecattle
(to the dwelling) of whom he pleases. Mighty
INDRA,bestowing upon us abundant wealth
,take
not advantageOf us, likea dealer."
4. Verily,IND RA
,thou hast slain
’
the wealthy
barbarian" with thine adamantine (bolt ) — thou,singly assailing (him ) , although with auxiliaries (theMARUT S
, ) at hand.
d Perceiving theimpending mani
fold destructiveness of thy bow, they, theSANAxAs,"
theneglecters Of sacrifice, perished .
A rya, hereexplained saamin, master , owner , lord ,—meaning Indra.
Lit .
,do not beto usapani, a traffi cker ; such being onesense
of theterm from pana, price, hire. Indra issolicited not to m akea hard barg ain, not to demand to o much from hisw orshippers.
Vritra, theDasya, literally, a robber,but
,apparently
,used
in contrast to A'
rya, asif intending theuncivilized tribes Of
India.Heiscalled wealthy, because, according to theVdjasaneyis,hecomprehends, w ithinhim , all g ods, all know ledge, all obla
tions, Vritrasydntah saroe deoa’
h sa/rvds’
eha eidg ah sarvaniha/vinshi chasan.
d SO theBrahmana. T heMm atswho accompanied Inch a didnot attack Vritra but they stood nig h , and encouraged the
former,saying , Strike, O Lord ; Show thyself a hero .
”
T hefollowersof Vritraarecalled by thisname, themeaningof which isno t very satisfactorilyexplained by sandnka
’
yanti,
they who eulogizebenefactors. They arealso called , inthisand
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
9. INDRA,as thou enjoyest both heaven and
earth,investing the universewith thy magnitude,
thou hast blownaway the robber with theprayers
which are repeated on behalf of thosewho do not
comprehend them .
"
1 0. When the waters descended not upon the
ends Of theearth,and overspread not that giver of
affluence with its productions,then INDRA
,the
showerer,grasped hisbolt
,and
,with itsbrightness
,
milked out thewaters from thedarkness .
1 1 . T hewaters flowed,to provide the food Of
INDRA ; but (VRIT RA ) increased, inthemidst Of the
navigable (rivers) then INDRA,with his fatal and
powerful shaft,slew VRITRA
,whosethoughts were
ever turned towards him .
1 2 . INDRA set free (the waters) Obstructed by
(VRIT RA ) , whensleeping inthecaverns of theearth,and Slew thehorned dryer up (of the Thou
,
Thispassageisrather obscure, owing to thevag uepurportof theprepositionabhi; amanyamdnanabhi manyamdnair brah
mabhih,“ with prayersto beunderstood over thosenot under
standing ;”that is, according to theScholiast, thoseyey
‘
amdnas,
o r institutorsofsacrifices, who merely repeat themantraswithoutunderstanding their meaning , are, nevertheless, to beprotected by,o r areto reap thebenefit Of, thosemantras andwith mantras
,or
prayersof thisdescription, Indra isto beanimated, o r empoweredto blow away or scatter thefollowersof Vritra, cloudsand darkness. Rosen renders theexpression, earminibas respicientibas
eos, gaihymnoram taoram sensam eel nonperspieiant ;M. Lang loishas(excité ) eontrecesmé cré antspa/r noschantsrespectaeax .
Sfring inam Sashnam . T hefirst,literally, having horns, the
Scholiastexplains furnished withweaponslikethehornsOf bulls
FIRST A SH’fAKA _ THIRD ADHYAYA . 93
MAGHAVAN,with equal swiftness and strength
,didst
kill,with thy thunderbolt, theenemy defying thee
to battle.
1 3 . T heweapon of INDRA fell upon hisadver
saries with his sharp and excellent (shaft) he
destroyed their cities : hethenreached VRIT RA with
his,
thunderbolt,and
, (by) slaying him ,exhilarated
hismind .
1 4. Thou,INDRA
,hast protected KUT SA
,grateful
for his praises : thou hast defended theexcellent
DASADYU,engaged inbattle: thedust of thy cour
ser’s hoofs ascended to heaven : '
thesonof S'WITRA
(through thy favour, ) roseup , to beagainupborne
by men.
"
1 5 . Thou hast protected,MAGHAVAN
,the ex
cellent son of S'
WIT RA,when combating for his
lands,andencouraged
, (by thee, ) whenimmersed inwater. Do thou inflict sharp pains on those of
and buffal oes.
” Stishnam,literally, drying , drying up, isapplied
to Vritra, or thecloud , asw ithholding them oisturenecessary forfertility .
Katsa issaid to bea Rishi, founder of a g otra, a relig iousfam ily
,or school
,and iselsewherespoken Of as theparticular
friend Of Indra, o r evenashisson. Heisthereputed author ofseveral hymns. Wehavea Parakatsa inthePardr
’
z’
as but he
was a Ra'
jd, theson of Mdndhdtri. Vishna Pardha, p . 3 63 .
[A lso seebelow ,especially
, Vol . III .,p . 205 , note Das‘adya
isalso called aRishi but heappearsto havebeenawarrior [see
VI .
, XXVI .
,4 P]no mentionofhim isfound intheParanas. T he
samemay besaid Of S’
waitreya, or S’
witrya, thesonof a femaletermed Stoitrd. Stoitryaisdescribed, inthenext stanz a, ashavinghiddenhimself ina pool Of water, throug h fear Of hisenemies.
Varg a IV.
94 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hostile minds,who have long stood (in enmity)
against us .
Sfi KTA IV. (XXXIV)
T heRishi is thesame; theHymnisaddressed to theAs’wnvs;themetreisJag ati, except in theninth and twelfth stanz as
,
inwhich it isT risht'abh.
1 . WiseA SWINS,bepresent with uS thrice to
day.
" Vast isyour vehicle,aswell asyour munifi
cence your unionislikethat of theShining (day)anddewy (night) . (Suffer yourselves ) to bedetainedby thelearned (priests) .2 . Threeare the solid (wheels) of your abund
ance-bearing chariot,as all (thegods) haveknown
(it to be) , when attendant onVENA,the beloved of
SOMA z"threeare the columns placed (aboveit) for
support and,init
,thricedo you j ourney bynight,
and thriceby day.
Wehavea variety of changesrung , inthishymn, upontheInthisplace
,allusion
,it issaid
,ismadeeithernumber three.
to thethreediurnal sacrifi ces, —at dawn, mid-day, andsunset, —or
to the faculty Of all divinities,of being tripathag a
’
h,or g oing
equally throug h theheavens, thefi rmament, and theearth .
T heA s’
winsaresaid to havefilled their ratha,or car
, w ithall sortsof g ood things, whenthey went to themarriageof Vendw ith Soma, - a legend no t found inthePardnas.
SO theScholiast explainsskambhdsah skabhitdsa drabhe, postsstanding up from thebody of thecar , which ther idersmay layhold of
,if,by itsrapid or unevenm otion, they should beafraid Of
falling out.
96 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
NASATYA S,
" repair,from afar
,to thethreefold (place
Of sacrifice) asthevital air,to (living) bodies .
8 . Come,ASWINS
,thrice
,with theseven mother
stream s ." T he three rivers are ready the tripleoblationisprepared . Rising abovethethreeworlds
,
you defend the sun in thesky,who isestablished
for both night and day.
"
9. Where,NASATYA S, are the three wheels of
your triangular car ?" Where,thethreefastenings
andpreps(of theawning) Whenwill bethehar
nessing Of thepowerful ass,g that you may cometo
thesacrifice
1 0. Come,NASAT YAS
,to thesacrifice. T heobla
tion is offered . Drink thej uice,with monthsthat
They inwhom thereisnot (na) untruth (asatya) .T he text has only “ to the three the Scholiast adds
altars, severall y appropriated to oblations of g hee, to animalsacrifices and to libations of Soma,
"-aisht
'
ikapds’
akasaamika
rap é oedzh.
Gang d and theother riversarehereconsidered astheparentsOf thewater which rollsintheir streams.Threesortsofjars, or pitchers, used to containand pour out
theSoma juice, at thethreedaily sacrifices.Inasmuch as the r ising and setting Of thesunindicatethe
arrival of both day andnig ht. Inwhat way theA s’
winsare Ofserviceto thelum inary doesnot appear .
f T heapex of the car isin front, thebaseistheback part,form ing threeang les. T hetext hasonly trivrito rathasya, whichtheScholiast interpretstrisankhydkair as
’
ribhir apetasya asrathasya.
8 T he text has rdsabha, a synonym of g ardabha an ass.
A ccording to theNig hanta, thereisa pair of them : Rasabhdoaé
winoh,T wo assesarethesteedsof theA Swins.
”
FIRST ASHTAKA— THIRD ADHYAYA . 97
relish the sweet savour . Before the dawn,even
,
SAVIT RI sends, (to bring you) to therite, your won
derful car,
" shining with clarified butter .1 1 . Come
,NASA TYA S
,with the thriceelevendi
vinitiesz " come,A SWINS
,to drink the oblation.
Pro long our lives ; efface our faults ; restrain our
enemies ; and beever with us .
1 2 . Borne in your car that traverses the three
worlds,bring to us
,A SWINS
,present affluence
,
attended by (male) progeny . I call uponyou both,listening to me
,for protection . Beto us for vigour
inbattle.
Sfi xrA V . (XXXV. )
T heRishiisthesame thefirst andninth versesareintheJag atémetre; therest, intheT risht
'
abh . T hedivinity of thewholeHymnisSAVITRI ; but, inthefirst verse, AeNI , MITRA , VARUIQIA ,and Nig ht areIncluded, assubordinateor associated deities.
1 . I invokeA GNI first,for protection: I invoke
,
fo r protection, ,MITRA andVARUIQIA : I invokeMig ht,
who brings rest to theworld : I invokethedivine
SAVIT RI,for my preservation.
2 . Revolving through the darkened fi rmament,
Implying that theA s’
winsareto beworshipped , w ith thishymn, at dawn.
Thisis authority for the usual Paaranik enumeration of
thirty - threedeities,avowedly resting onVaidik texts. T helist is
,
there, madeup oftheeig ht Vasas, elevenBadras, twelveA'
dityas,
Praj'
apati, and Vashat’
ka’
ra (Vishna Pardha, p . 1 2 3 andnote27 )but theScholiast intimatesa difl’
erent classification, o r thethreefold repetition Of eleven divinities, ag reeably to thetext : “ Ye
elevendeities, who areinheaven,— Yedeodso diey ekddas’
a stha.
[I .
, CXXXIX .,1 1 seeVo l . II , p .
98 RIG-VEDA SANIIITA.
arousing m ortal and imm ortal, the divine SAVIT RI
travels inhisgolden chariot, beholding the(several)worlds .
3 . T hedivine SAVIT RI travels by anupward and
by a downward path z" deserving adoration
,he
j ourneys with two whitehorses : he comes hither,
from a distance,rem oving all Sins .
4. T he many- rayed adorable SAVITRI,having
power (to disperse) darkness from theworld,has
m ounted hisnigh - standing chariot,decorated with
many kinds Of golden ornaments , and furnished
with goldenyokes .
5 .His white- footed coursers,
" harnesse/
d to his
car with a golden yoke, havemanifested light to
mankind . Menand all theregions areever inthe
presenceof thedivineSAVITRI .
6. Three are the Spheres : two arein theprox
imity of SAVIT RI,one leads men to the dwelling
of YAMA .
" T he imm ortal (luminaries)d depend
T hat is,ascending from sunr ise to themeridian, and then
declining .
T he horses of Savitri are here termed s’
ya’
ea, which ,
properly, signifies‘thebrown but,inversethree, they havebeen
called white: ’ the present must be, therefore, a proper name,unlessthehymner contradictshimself.
T hespheresor lokaswhich lieintheimmediate path Of thesunaresaid to beheavenand earth : the intermediateloka
,an
tariksha, or fi rmament,isdescribed astheroad to the realm of
Yama, the ruler Of the dead,by which thepretdh, or g hosts,
travel . Why thisshould not beconsidered equally thecourseofthesunisnot very Obvious.
T he text hasonly amritd,“ theimmortals: ” theScholiast
1 00 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
intheevening,isat hand
,driving away Rakshasas
and Yatadhanas.
1 1 . Thy paths,SAVITRI
,areprepared Of Old
,are
free from dust,and well- placed in the fi rmament.
(Coming) by thosepaths, easy to betraversed, preserveusto -day. Deity
,speak to us .
ANUVAKA VIII .
Suk T A I . (XXXVI )
T heRishi isKA fiIWA , son of GHORA : thedeity isA GNI,identi
fi ed,inthethirteenth and fourteenth stanzas
, with theYapa,o r sacrificial post. T he metre of the Odd versesisBrihati
,
having twelvesyllablesinthethird pada, or quarter Of thestanza : themetre Of theevenversesis termed Satobrihati
,
having thefirst and third pddasequal .
Varg a VIII. 1 . We implore,with sacred hymns
,themighty
A GNI,— whom o ther (Rishis) also praise,— for the
benefit Of yo u, who aremany people,worshipping
thegods.
2 . Men have recourse to A GNI,the augmenter
of vigour . Offering oblations,weworship thee. DO
thou,liberal giver of food
,bewell- disposed to us
,
here,this day, and beour protector .
3 . Weselect thee, A GNI , themessenger and in
voker Of thegods,who art endowed with all know
ledge. T he flames Of thee,who art mighty and
eternal , spread around thy rays, touch theheavens.
4. T he deities VARUfi A,MITRA
,and A RYAMAN "
A ryamanis hereexplained , hewho measureso r estimatesproperly thearyas, drydnmimite.
FIRST ASHTAXA— THIRD ADHYAYA .
kindle thee, (their) ancient messenger . T he man
who has Offered thee (oblations) Obtains, throughthee
,A GNI
,universal wealth .
5 . Thou,A GNI
,art thegiver of delight
,the In
voker and messenger of the gods,
"
the domestic
guardian of mankind . T he good and durable ac
tions which the gods perform are,all
,aggregated
inthee.
6. Youthful and auspicious A GNI,whatever obla
tionmay bepresented to thee, do thou, well-dis
posed towards us,either now o r at any other time,
convey it to thepowerful gods .
7 . In this manner the devout ado re thee,who
art such (as described) , bright with thine own
radiance. Men,with (seven)
"ministrant priests
,
Rosen hasnantias hominam, which ag rees better w ith theorder of the text
,data eis
'
a’
im asi: but Sag ana connectsvisfdmw ith what, intheorig inal , precedes, g rihapatih, lord of thedwelling , andexplainsdata by decadata.
T heScholiast supplies“ theseven. A ccording to anothertext, sapta hotrah prdchir eashdt
’
karoanti,the seven principal
priestspour out theoblation. A ccording to Mr . Stevenson,the
sevenpriestsor assistantsat theSoma-
ydg a are - 1 . T heinstitu
tor , Or Yey’
amdna ; 2 . T heIIotri, who repeatsthehymnsof the
Rich ; 3 . T heUdg dtri, who chants the Scima ; 4 . T hePotri,
who preparesthemater ialsfor theoblation; 5 . T heNesht’
ri, who
pours it on the fi re; 6 . T he Brahma’
, who superintends thewhole; and, 7 . T heRakshas
, who g uardsthedoor . Thissuumerationom itsoneOf theprincipal performers, theA dhwarya, whorecitestheformulae of theYajash, and who should , probably,taketheplaceof theYag
’
amdna. T heothers,except thelast
,are
,
also , included among thesixteen(seep . 3 7, noteb ) .
1 00 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
intheevening,isat hand
,driving away Rakshasas
and Ydtadhanas.
1 1 . Thy paths,SAVIT RI
,areprepared of Old
,are
free from dust,and well- placed in the fi rmament.
(Coming) by thosepaths, easy to betraversed, preserveusto -day. Deity
,speak to us .
ANUVAKA VIII .
SIiKT A I . (XXXVI )
T heRishi isKARWA , son of GHORA : thedeity isA GNI,identi
fi ed,inthethirteenth and fourteenth stanzas
, with theYapa,or sacrificial post. T hemetre of the odd versesisBrihati
,
having twelvesyllablesinthethird pdda, or quarter of the
stanza : themetre of theevenversesis termed Satobrihaté,
having thefirst and third padasequal .
Varg a VIII. 1 . We implore,with sacred hymns
,themighty
A GNI,~ - whom o ther (Rishis) also praise, —for the
benefit of yo u, who aremany people,worshipping
thegods .
2 . Men have recourse to A GNI,the augmenter
of vigour. Offering oblations, weworship thee. DO
thou,liberal giver of food
,bewell- dispo sed to us
,
here,this day, and beour protector .
3 . Weselect thee, A GNI , themessenger and in
voker of thegods , who art endowed with all know
ledge. T he flames of thee,who art mighty and
eternal , spread around thy rays, touch theheavens .
4 . T he deities VARUIQIA,MITRA
,and A RYAMAN "
A ryamanis hereexplained , hewho measureso r estimatesproperly thearyas, aryanmimite.
Varg a X.
1 02 RIG-VEDA SANB ITA.
kindleA GNI (with oblations) , victorious over their
enemies .
8. T hedestroying (deities, along with thee, ) haveslain VRIT RA : they havemadeearth
,and heaven
,
and the fi rmament,the spacious dwelling-place(of
living creatures) . May A GNI , possessed Of wealth ,when invoked
,bea benefactor to KA IVWA ; like a
horsethat neighs ina conflict for cattle.
"
9. Takeyour seat,A GNI
,onthesacred grass for
thou art mighty. Shineforth for thou art devoted
to thegods . A dorableandexcellent A GNI,emit the
m oving and graceful smoke.
1 0. Bearer Of oblations, (thou art he) whom the
gods detained for the SakeOf MANU ; whom , giver
of wealth,KA IQIWA
,thehost of pious guests
,
" has
detained ; whom INDRA detained ; andwhom (now, )someother wo rshipper hasdetained.
1 1 . T herays of that A GNI,whom KA IQIWA made
morebrilliant than the sun,preeminently shine
him do theseour hymns,him do we
,extol .
1 2 . A GNI,giver Of food, completeour treasures ;
fo r thefriendship of thegods isobtainable through
thee. Thou art lord over famous viands . Makeus
happy for thou art great.
Krandad as’
wo g anisht'
isha,likea horsemaking a noisein
wishesfor cattle. T he Scholiast addssang rdmesha, in battles,having , for their Object, thew ish to wincattle, —g ocishayechchha
’
yak
tesha. T herelationOf thesim ileto A gni issomewhat obscure.
Medhyatithi, attended by venerable(medhya) g uests(atithi) ,is, here, anepithet of Kanwa, whoseson hasbeenbeforeintroduced
,asMedhdtithi, theRishiofthetwelfth andfollow ing Saktas.
FIRST ASHT’AxA— THIRD ADHYAYA . 1 0 3
1 3 . Stand up erect,for our protection
,like the
divineSAVITRI . Erect,thou art the giver of food
,
fo r which weinvoketheewith unguents , and priests
(offering oblations)"
1 4. Erect,preserve us
,by knowledge
,from sin
consume every malignant Spirit raise us aloft,
that wemay pass (through theworld) and,that we
may live, convey our wealth (Of oblations) to thegods .
1 5 . Youthful and m ost resplendent A GNI,pro
teet us against evil spirits,and from themalevolent
(man) who gives no gifts : protect us from noxious
(animals) , and from thosewho seek to kill us .
1 6. A GNI,with theburning rays
,destroy entirely
our foes,who makeno gifts
,as(potters
’ ware, ) with
a club : " let not onewho isinimical to us,nor the
man who attacks us with sharp weapons,prevail
against us .
1 7. A GNI is solicited for power- conferring (atfluence) : hehasgranted prosperity to KA IQIWA hehas
protected our friends,aswell asthe(sagewho was)
thehost Of the holy,and (every other) worshipper
(who hashad recourseto him ) for riches .
1 8. Weinvoke, from afar,along with AM I
,T UR
A gni, aserect, isheresaid to beidentified w ith theyapa o r
post to which thevictims, at a sacrificeof animals,are bound ;
and,according to A
'
s'
waldyana, thisand thenext verseareto berecited
,onsuch occasions
,at thetimeof setting up thepost.
T he text has only g hand, with a club : theScholiast addsthepottery, ” bha
’ndadi.
Varg a XII.
R IG- VEDA SANHITA.
VASA,YADU
,andUGRADEVA . Let A GNI
,thearrester
Of the robber,bring hither NAVAVASTWA
,BRIIIAD
RA T IIA,and T URVIT I .
"
1 9. MANU detained thee,A GNI
, (to give) light to
thevarious races of mankind . Bornfor thesakeof
sacrifice,and satiated with oblations
, thou , whom
menreverence,hast blazed for KA fi WA .
20 . T heflames OfA GNI are luminous,powerful
,
fearful,and not to betrusted . Ever
,assuredly and
entirely,consumethemighty spirits Of evil
,and all
our other adversaries .
SIiKT A II . (XXXVII . )
T heRishi isKA IQIWA ; theHymnisaddressed to theMARUTs;
themetreisGdyatrt.
1 . Celebrate,KA IVWA S
,
"theaggregatestrength Of
theMARUT S,Sportive
,without horses
,
" but shining
intheir car
Nothing m oreissaid, of thepersonsnamed in thisverse, thanthat they wereRdg
’
drshis, royal sages. [Seep . 1 49,andVols.
II .,III .
,IV .
, passim .] T arvas’
a may be another reading of
T areasa,who
, w ith Yada, was a sonOf Yayati, Of the lunarrace. Wehaveseveral princes
,inthePardnas
,of thenameof
B rihadratha ; but theothersare, exclusively, Vaidik.
Kanwasmay mean either the members of theg otra (the
fam ily, o r school ) of Kanwa, or , simply, sageso r priests.
T he phrase is anarcdnam,which the Scholiast explains
,
bhratrioyarahitam,literally
,w ithout a brother’sson
,which would
bea very unintellig ibleepithet. A reanis, inits usual acceptation, a horse and being w ithout horseswould not beinapplicableto theMarats
, whosechariot is drawnby deer . Bhrdtrieya has,
fo r onesense,that ofenemy ; whenceRosenrenderstheexpression
Varg a XIV
1 06 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
tors ofheaven andearth,who shakeall around
,like
thetop (Ofa tree)7 . T hehouseholder
,in dread Of your fierce and
violent approach , hasplanted"
a fi rm (buttress) for
themany- ridged mountainisshattered (beforeyou) ,8. A t whoseimpetuous approach earth trembles ;
like anenfeebled m onarch,through dread (Of his
enemies) .
9. Stableis their birth-place, (thesky) ; yet the
birds (are able) to issue from (the sphere of) their
parent : for your strehg th iseverywhere(divided)betweentwo (regions ,— or
,heavenandearth ) .
1 0. They are the generators of speech they
spread out thewaters,intheir courses : they urge
the lowing (cattle) to enter (thewater) , up to theirknees
, (to drink) .1 1 . They drive
,beforethem
,in their course
,the
long,vast, uninjurable, rain- retaining cloud .
1 2 . MARUT S,asyou havevigour, invigorateman
kind giveanimationto theclouds .
1 3 . Wherever theMARUT S pass,they fill theway
with clam our : every onehears their (noise) .
1 4. Come quickly, with your swift (vehicles) .
T he Offerings Of the KA IQIWA S are prepared . Be
pleased with them .
1 5 . T he Ofi'
ering isprepared for your g ratifi ca
T hetext hasonl y mdnasho dadhre themanhasplanted : theScholiast explainstheformer, g rihaswam é, themaster Ofthehouse,and adds
,to the latter
, g rihadddhydr tham dridham stambham,
a strong post, to g ivestability to thedwelling .
FIRST AsnrAxA— THIRD ADHYAVA . 1 07
tion: weareyour (worshippers) , that wemay liveall our life.
sem i III . (XXXVIII )
T heRishi, deities, andmetrecontinuethesame.
1 . MARUT S,who arefond Of praise
,and for whom
thesacred grass istrimmed,whenwill you takeus
by both hands,asa father does hisson?
2 . Where,indeed
,are you (at present) ? When
will your arrival takeplace? Pass from theheaven,
not from theearth . Wheredo they (who worshipyou) cry (to you , ) likecattle3 . Where
,MARUT S
,are your new treasures
Where,your valuable (riches) Where
,all your
auspicious (gifts)4. That you
,sons of PRISNI
,
"may becomem or
tals,and your panegyrist
,becomeimm ortal.
5. Never may your worshipper be indifferent to
you,
- asa deer (isnever indifferent) to pasture,so that hemay not tread thepath ofYAMA .
6. Let not them ost powerful and indestructible
NIRRIT I " destroy us : let him perish,with our (evil)
desires .
7 . In truth,the brilliant and Vigorous MARUT S
,
T heexpressionsof thetext, samna, m arital, andsaabhag a, are
said to imply, severally, Offspring and cattle, jewelsand g old, andhorses, elephants, and thelike.
Pris’
nimatarah,aswehavehad before (p . 56 , noteb ) :
I
but
Pris’
ni ishereexplained , by theScholiast, by dhena, a m ilch- cow .
He is,here
, called a divinity of thed shasa race(seep .
62 , note. ) [A lso seeVo l . III ., p . 1 2 3
,note
Varg aXV.
Varg aXVI .
XVII .
1 08 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
cherished by RUDRA," send downrain
,without wind
,
uponthedesert.
8 . T he lightning roars,—likea parent cow that
bellows fo r itscalf,
- and,hence
,therain isset free
by theMARUT S .
9. They spread darkness over theday, by awater
bearing cloud,and
,thence
,inundatetheearth .
1 0 . A t theroaring of theMARUT S,every dwelling
ofearth (shakes) , and men, also , tremble.
1 1 . MARUT S,with strong hands
,comealong the
beautifully-embanked rivers,with unobstructed pro
gress .
1 2 . May thefelloes of your wheels befi rm may
your cars and their steeds be steady,and your
fingers well- skilled (to hold thereins) .
1 3 . Declare,inour presence
, (priests, ) with voice
attuned to praise,BRAHMA IVA SPA T I
,
" A GNI,and the
beautiful MITRA .
1 4. Utter the verse that is in your m ouths ;spread it out
,like a cloud spreading rain: chant
themeasured hymn.
1 5 . Glorify the host of MARUT S,brilliant
,de
serving Of praise,entitled to adoration: may they
beexalted by this our worship .
Radriydsah ; i.e.
, Radrasyeme, thosewho areOf,o r belong ing
to , Radra explained , Radreiiapdlita’
h, cherished o r protected by
Badra ; for theexplanation Of which , referenceismade to the
dkhydnas, tales o r traditions. T here isno connexion betweenRadra and theMarats
,inthePardnas.
T helord of themantra (or prayer) , or Of thesacrificial food .
1 1 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
drag the car the fi rmament listens for your
coming ; and menarealarmed .
7 . RUDRAS, wehaverecourse to your assistance,
for thesakeof our progeny. Come,quickly
,to the
timid KA IQIWA,asyou formerly came
,for our pro
tection.
8 . Should any adversary,instigated by you
,or by
man,assail us
,withhold from him food
,and strength
,
and your assistance.
9. PRAOIIETASAS,
" who are to be unreservedly
worshipped,uphold (thesacrifi cer) KA IQIWA : cometo
us,MARUT S
,with undivided protective assistances ;
asthelightnings (bring) therain.
1 0 . Bounteou'
s givers,you enj oy unimpaired
vigour : Shakers (of theearth) , you possess undi~
minished strength : MARUT S,let looseyour anger
,
likean arrow,upon the wrathful enemy Of the
Rishis.
T hespotted deer, prishatih, arealwaysspecified asthesteedsOf theMarats. Wethenhave, inthetext, prasht
’
ir oahatir ohitah.
Prasht’
iissaid to bea sort Of yoke, inthem iddleofthreehorses,or other animals, harnessed ina car : but theword Standsalone,without any g rammatical concord ; andit doesnot appear what is
to bedonew ith theyoke. Rohita, theScholiast says, isanotherkind Of deer , thered deer, who , eahati, bearso r drags the car ,
ratham nayati. T hesensemay besomething likethat which is
g iveninthetranslation but the constructionof the orig inal isObscure, and, apparently, rudeand ung rammatical .
Or theappellativemay be anepithet only, implying thosepossessed of superior (pra) intellect (chetas) .
SIiXT A V . (XL . )
T hedeity isBRAHMA IQIA SFA T I ; theRishi is, still, KA IQWA ; themetre
, thesameasinthepreceding .
1 . Rise up,BRARMA IQIA SFA T I .
" Devoted to the
gods,we solicit thee. Bounteous MARUT S
,benigh
at hand : INDRA,bea partaker of thelibation.
2 . Mancelebrates thee, son Of strength," for the
wealth abandoned (by the foe) . MARUT S, may he
who praises you Obtain wealth, yielding excellent
steeds andeminent vigour .
3 . May BRAHMA IVA SFAT I approach us : may the
goddess,Speaker of truth
,
"
approach us : may the
gods (drive away) every adversary,and
,present
,
conduct us to the sacrifice which is beneficial to
man,and (abounds) with respectably-presented
offerings .
4.He who presents to the ministrant (priest)
Ina former passage, Brahmanaspati appeared as a form OfA gni (p . 4 1 , note) ; in this hymn, he isassociated w ith theMarats
,althoug h Indr a is, also , separately named .
Sahasaspatra. Sim ilar epithets, assahaso yaho and sanah
s’
acasd, have been applied to A gni (Hymns XXVI .
,v. 1 0 , and
XXVII . , v. T heScholiast, however , interpretsthecompound ,in this place
,the g reat or abundant protector Of streng th ,
balasya bahapalakah ; such being oneof themeaningsofpatra,
g ivenintheNirakta (patrahpara trdyate) , where, however, thatmeaning isonly theetym olog ical explanation Of patra, a son.
IVirakta,II .
,1 1 .
Devi sanritd,the g oddess Of speech (Vdg deoata) in the
form of lover Of truth (priyasatyarapd) , a form of Saraswati.
Varg a XXI .
R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
wealth fi t to be accepted enj oys inexhaustible
abundance: for him weworship IRA,"attended by
brave warriors,inflicting much injury
,receiving
none.
5 . Verily,BRAHMA IQIA SFA T I proclaim s the sacred
prayer in which the divinities INDRA, VARUIQIA ,MITRA
,and A RYAMAN havemadetheir abode.
"
6. Let '
us recite,gods
,that felicitous and fault
less prayer at sacrifices . Ifyou, leaders, desire(to
hear) this prayer, then will all that isto bespokenreach unto you .
7 . Who (except BRAHMA IQIA SFA T IJ may approach
theman who is devoted to thegods,by whom the
Manohpatri, thedaug hter of Mann,and institutrix ofsacri
fi ces(seep . 82,notea) . Looking uponBrahmanaspatiasthepre
siding divinity Of prayer or sacrifice,allusion to I té wereno t
wholly out Of place. Why sheshould besaoird, if that berig htlyexplaineds’obhanair cirair bhat’air yukta, accompanied by excellentheroes
,doesno t appear .
T his and thenext verse are directed to berecited at the
A gnisht’
oma cerem ony , in connexion w ith prayers addressed toIndra and theMarats. Professor Roth cites it in proof of histheory
,that Brahmanaspatiis, inanespecial manner , thedivinity
ofprayer,which isnot incompatiblew ith hisbeing identical w ith
either A gnior Indra, inthesamecapacity . Herecites,it issaid
,
aloud (pracadati) theprayer (mantram ) which oug ht to besorecited (akthyam) by them onth , according to theScholiast, of theHo tri inwhich manna, Indra and therest abide
,o r aremysti
cally present . Or,asexplained inthecommentary onthenext
stanza, it isthemantra, or prayer, that generateso r bring sthem tothepresenceoftheworshipper
,— Indradisaroadeoatdpratipddakam
mantram.
Varg a XXIII.
1 1 4 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
4. ADITYAS,to you, repairing to thesacrifice, the
path is easy and free from thorns : no unworthy
oblationishereprepared for you .
5 . ADITYAS,guides
,may the sacrificewhich you
come to by a straight path be,to you
,for your
gratification.
6. That mortal (whom you favour) , exempt fromharm
,obtains all valuablewealth
,and Offspring like
him self.
7.How ,my friends , shall we recitepraise(wor
thy) Of the great glory Of MIT RA,VARUIQIA
,and
A RYAMAN ?8 . I do no t denounce to you him who assails or
reviles theman devoted to thegods : I rather pro
pitiateyou with Offered wealth .
9. For he(theworshipper, ) loves not, but fearsto Speak
,evil (Of any one) ; asa gamester fears (his
adversary) holding the four"
(dice) , until they are
thrown.
T hetext has only chaturas’
chid dadamdndd bibhiyad d ai
dhdtoh, hemay fear from oneholding four , until thefall . T he
meaning issupplied by theScholiast, w ith theassistanceOf Ydska,chataro
’ hebda dhdrayatah kitaodt, from a g ambler holdingfour dice; Sayana says, four cowrishells, —kapardakdh. That is
,
where two men are playing together, theonewho hasno t thethrow of thedice’
or theshellsisinanxiousapprehension lest itshould beag ainst him .
FIRST A SHT’AxA— THIRD ADHYAYA .
StixT A VII . (XLII. )
Rishiandmetre, asbefore: thedeity isPdsnAN .
"
I . PI'
ISHAN,convey us over theroad ; removetheVar g aXXIV.
wicked (Obstructer of theway) . Sonof thecloud,deity
,go beforeus .
2 . If a wicked (adversary) , PI'
ISHAN,a robber
,or
onewho delights inevil, points out to us (thewayweought no t to go) , do thou drivehim from the
road .
3 . Drive him far away, apart from theroad,the
hinderer of our j ourney,a thief
,a deceiver .
Pashanis, usually, a synonym of thesun; that is, heisoneOf thetwelveA'
dityas. Heisdescribed, by theScholiast, asthepresiding deity of theearth,—prithicyabhimdnideoah heis
,also
,
thecherisher of theworld from pash, to nourish . A ccording tothetenour of thehymn, heisthedeity presiding especially overroadsor j ourneyings. Hisbeing called theson of thecloud isnot incompatiblew ith hischaracter ofearth personified asamale;as
,according to other textsof theVeda, theearth wasbornOf the
water,— adbhyah prithioi; and, ag ain, earth wastheessenceOf
thewater ; T ad yad apdm sara dstt tat samahanyata sciprithieya
bhaoat,— That whichwastheessenceofthewaters, that wasag g re
g ated, and it becameearth . Pashd occurs, also, as a fem ininenoun, inwhich caseit appearsto besynonymous w ith prithioi,theearth, asinthetext Pashddhwanahpé ta, which isexplained,iyam pashd, May this Pashd protect the roads; where the
gender isdenoted by thefem ininepronouniyam and,inanother
text, Iyam caipasheyam htdam scream pashyati,—Thisis
,verily
,
Pasha fo r she cherishes this whole world . Throug hout thehymn, however, Pashanismasculine.
1 1 6 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
4. Trample,with your feet
,uponthemischievous
(body) of that evil-minded pilferer of both (what ispresent and what isabsent) , whoever hebe.
5 . Sagacious and handsomePI'
ISHAN,wesolicit of
thee that protection wherewith thou hast encon
raged thepatriarchs .Varg aXXV 6 . Therefore
,do thou
,who art possessed Of all
prosperity,and well-equipped with goldenweapons
,
bestow upon us riches that may be liberally distributed.
7 . Lead us past our Opponents: conduct us by
an easy path : know, PUSHAN , how to protect usonthis
8 . Lead us wherethereisabundant fodder : let
there beno extreme heat by the way : PI'
ISHAN,
know how to protect us onthis (journey) .
9. Befavourableto us ; fill us(with abundance)giveus (all good things) ; sharpenus (with vigour) ;fill our bellies : PI
'
ISHAN,know how to protect us
onthis (j ourney) .
1 0 . We do not censurePUSHAN, but praisehim
with hymns : wesolicit thego od - looking (PI'
ISHAN)for riches.
Inthisand thetwo nextverses, wehaveanexampleOfwhatisno t unfrequent
,the repetitionOf a phrase, asa sor t of burden
o r refrain. T heexpressionis,Rashana iha kratam cidah,
—Pashan,
know,here, theact o r business that is, onthisoccasion, o r j ourney ,
know how to fulfil your functionOf g iving usprotection. Rosenrendersit, Pashan.
’ hiesacrificium animadverte; krata meaning anact Of sacrifice
,aswell asact o r actioningeneral .
arg aXXVII .
1 1 8 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
the encourager of hymns,the protector Of sa
crifi ces, possessed of medicaments that confer
delight,
5 . Who is brilliant as SI'
IRYA,who g ratifi es
like gold,the best Of the gods
,the provider Of
habitations
6. Who bestows easily- obtained happiness on our
steeds,our rams
,our ewes
,our men
,our women
,
and our cows .
7 . SOMA,grant us prosperity morethan(suffi cient
for ) a hundred men, andmuch strength -engendering
food .
8 . Let no t theadversaries Of SOMA,let not our
enemies,harm us : cherish us
,INDRA
,with (abun
dant) food .
9. SOMA,who art immortal
,and abidest in an
excellent dwelling,have regard for thy subjects,
when,at their head
,in the hall of sacrifice, thou
Observest them (engaged in) decorating thee.
"
ANUVAKA IX.
SOKT A I . (XLIV. )
PRASKA fi WA , thesonOf KA IQIWA , istheRishi A GNI isthedeity ;
Jaldshabheshajam,he who hasmedicamentsconferring de
lig ht ; from ja, oneborn, and ldsha, happiness; an‘
unusual word ,except ina compound form
,asabhildsha, which isof current use.
Or it may mean, sprung from water (jala) all vegetablesdepending uponwater , for their g rowth .
A pparently, thereissomeconfusionof Objectsinthisplace;Soma
, them oon, being confounded w ith Soma, libation.
FIRST ASHT’AXA— THIRD ADHYAYA . 1 1 9
but thetwo first versesareaddressed, also to theASWINS and
to UsnAs(thedawn) themetreisErikati,intheOdd verses;
Satobrihaté,intheeven.
1 . A GNI,who art imm ortal
,and cogniz ant of all
begotten things,bring
,from thedawn
,to thedonor
(of the oblation) , wealth of many sorts,with an
excellent habitation: bring hither,tod ay
,thegods
,
awaking with them orning .
2 . For thou,A GNI
,art the accepted messenger
of the gods,thebearer Of oblations
,thevehicle of
sacrifices . " A ssociated with USHAS and theA SWINS,
bestow uponus abundant and invigorating food .
3 . We select,to -day, A GNI, themessenger, the
giver Of dwellings,thebeloved of many
,thesmoke
bannered,the light- Shedding
,the protector of the
worship Of theworshipper at thebreak of day.
4. I praiseA GNI at the break of day, thebest
and youngest (of thegods ) , theguest (of man) , theuniversally-invoked
,who isfriendly to themanthat
Offers (oblations) , who knows all that areborn,that
hemay go (to bring) theother divinities .5 . A GNI
,immortal sustainer of the universe
,
bearer of oblations,deserving Of adoration
,I will
praise thee,who art exempt from death
,thepre
server,thesacrifi cer .
Rathir adhwardha’
m . Rosenrendersrathéh,aariya ; but Sci
yan'
a explainsit, rathasthdntya, in theplace Of a chariot ; con
firmed by other texts; as, Esha hidecarathah,He(A gni) is, verily,thechariot of the g ods, andRatho ha ed esha bhatebhyo decebhyohacyam cahati
,T ruly
,heisthechariot that bearsthe oblationto
thespiritsand theg ods.
Var g aXXIX .
Varg a XXX .
1 20 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
6 . JuvenileA GNI,whoseflames delight
,who art
universally invoked,and art praised
, (by us, ) on
behalf of theworshipper,understand (our wishes) ,
and, granting PRASKANWA to livea lengthened life,
do honour to thedivineman.
"
7. A ll people kindle thee,A GNI
,thesacrifi cer
,
theomniscient. DO thou,AeNI
,who art invoked by
many,quickly bring hither thesapient deities .
8 . Object Of holy rites,
"
(bring hither, ) on the
dawn following the night,SAVIT RI
,USHAs
,the
A SWINS,BHAGA
,
"and A GNI . T heKANWAS
,pouring
out libations,kindle thewafter of theburnt- ofl
’
er
ing .
9. Thou,A GNI
,art theprotector of the sacrifices
Of the people,and themessenger (of the gods) .
Bring hither,to -day, thego ds, awaking at dawn, and
contemplating thesun,to drink theSonia juice.
1 0 . Resplendent A GNI,visible to all
,thou hast
blazed after many preceding'
dawns thou art the
pro tector (of people) invillages thou art theasso
ciateOf manplaced ontheeast (of thealtar)"
1 1 . We place thee,A GNI
,asMANUS placed thee
,
who art theimplement of sacrifice,theinvoker
,the
ministering priest,very wise
,thedestroyer (of foes ) ,
imm ortal,themessenger (of thegods) .
Namasyd daicyam fanam ; that is, theRishi of the hymn,Praskanwa.
Swadhioara ; from sa, g ood , and adhicara, sacrifice; equiva
lent,according to theScholiast, to theA
'
haoantya fi re.
Bhag a isoneof theA'
dityas.
Par ohita,which may also meanthedomestic priest .
Varg aXXXII.
1 22 RIG -VEDA SANHI 'fA .
3 . A GNI,accomplisher of solemn acts
,cogniz ant
of all who areborn,hear theinvocation of PRAS
RWA,as thou hast heard those Of PRIYAMEDHA
,
ofA TRI,Of VIRuFA
,ofANGIRAS.
"
4. T heperformers of great cerem onies,theOffer
ersof acceptable sacrifi ces,haveinvoked
,fo r (their
protection) , A GNI , shining, amidst ‘
the solemnities,
with pureresplendence.
5 . Invoked by oblations, giver Of rewards , listen
to these praises with which the sons of KAI'
VWA
invoketheefor protection.
6. A GNI,granter Of abundant sustenance
,who
art beloved of many,the sons Of menin-vokethee
,
radiant-haired,to bear theoblation(to thegods ) .
7 . T hewisehave placed thee,A GNI
,in(their)
sacrifices,astheinvoker
,theministrant priest
,the
noteb) but, according to theA itareyaBra’
hmar‘
ia,2,1 8
, therearetwo classes; of thirty- threedivinitieseach
, theoneconsisting ofthoseformerlyspecified, who aretermed , also, Somapds, o r drinkersoftheSoma juice, and theother, ofelevenPraya
’
jas(thesamew iththeA
'
pris, p . elevenAnayag as, and eleven Upayag as, who
areto bepropitiated by oblationsOf clarified butter, no t by libations of Soma. They are
,evidently, littleelse thanpersonifi
cationsof sacrifices.
T hecommentator, ontheauthority of theNirakta, III .,1 7,
callsthese,all
, Rishis. A triand Ang irasarealwaysenumeratedam ong thePrajapatis; Priyamedha may be thesame asPri
yacrata, thesonOf SwdyambhacaMann and wehavea Virapaam ong theearly descendants of Vaicaswata Mann, who , asthe
father ofI ld,istheMann of theVeda. Vishnu Parana, pp . 5 3
and 3 59.
FIRST A SHT’AXA— T II IRD ADHYAYA . 1 2 3
donor of vast wealth,the quick-hearing
,the far
renowned .
8. T he wise (priests) , with effused libations OfS onia juice
,havesummoned thee
, vast and brilliant
A GNI,to partake of the(sacrificial food) , as they
hold theoblationonthepart Of theindividual who
presents it.
9. Strength- generated,
" giver Of rewards,provider
of dwellings,place here
,to -day, upon the sacred
grass,them orning-moving deities
,or (other) deified
being,to drink theSoma juice.
"
1 0. Worship,with conj oint invocations
,A GNI
,
thepresent deified being . Bounteous divinities,this
is theSanta juice: drink it ; for it wasyesterday
expressed .
"
SliK'
I A III . (XLVI . )
T heRishi, as before; the deitiesaretheASWI NS ; themetreisGayatri.
1 . T hebeloved USHAS, until now unseen, scatters
Produced by friction, which requires streng th to performeffectually .
Inthisand thenext stanza, wehave, ag ain, an allusiontosome divine or deified person, daiiyam g
'
anam,o r to someother
divinity, without par ticularizing him . I t may beintended for E a
o r Prey'
cipati, who , with A gni, here actually addressed, would
makeup thethirty- threedivinities, with theVasas, Radras, andA
'
dityas.
T iro - ahag am issaid to betheappellationOf theSoma juiceso prepared
,—from tiras, Obliqueor indirect, andahnyam, diurnal ;
that juicewhich isexpressed onthepreceding day, and Offered onthesucceeding .
Varg a
XXXIII.
1 24 RIG -VEDA SANHITA.
darknessfrom theSky. A SWINS,I greatly praise
you,
2 . Who aredivine,Of pleasing appearance
,chil
dren of thesea,
" willing dispensers of wealth,and
granters of dwellings, (in recompense of) pious
acts .
3 . Since your chariot proceeds, (drawn) by your
steeds,above theglorious heavens
,your praises are
proclaimed (by us) .4. (ASWINS) ; guides ; thesun, (theevaporator) Of
the waters,the nourisher
,the protector and be
ho lder of the(solemn) rite, nourishes (the gods)with our oblation
5 . NASA TYA S,accepting our praises
,partake Of
theexhilarating Soma juice,theanimator of your
minds .
6. A S'
WINS,grant us that invigorating food which
may satisfy us , having dispelled the gloom (Of
7 . Come,asa ship
,to hear us over an ocean Of
praises : harness,A SWINS
,your car .
8. Your vessel,vaster thantheSky, stops on the
sea- shore: your chariot (waits on the land) : the
Sindhamdta/rd. T hesunandm oon, as theScholiast states,aresaid to bebornof thesea,—samadrajaa ; and
,intheOpinion
of some, theAs’
winsarethesameasthesunand m oon,and con
sequently, aresea- born.
T he orig inal has only “ disperse the darkness,— tamas
tirah. T he Scholiast explains the darkness to signify that Ofpoverty , - ddridrydrapam andhaka
'
ram.
Varg a I.
proachab leprotection.
FOURTH ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA IX. (continued) .
SlixT A IV . (XLVII . )
T heRishiisPRAsxA ICIWA thedeitiesaretheA S'WINS themetre
of theodd verses, B rihatt ; of theeven, Satobrihati.
1 . A SWINS,encouragers Of sacrifice
,this m ost
sweet Soma juiceisprepared for you. Drink it of
yesterday’s expressing, and grant riches to the
donor.
2 . Come,A SWINS
,with your three- columned
,
triangular car .
" T heKA IQIWA S repeat your praiseatthesacrifice. Graciously hear their invocation.
3 . A SWINS, encouragers Of sacrifi ce, drink this
most sweet Soma juice: approach,to -day, thegiver
of theOffering,you who areOf pleasing aspects
,and
bearers ofwealth .
4. Omniscient A SWINS, stationed on the thrice
heaped sacred grass, sprinklethesacrificewith the
T rioandharefi a triarita rathena, with a car with threeposts,and triang ular, istheexplanationwe
’ havehad before. T heScholiest hereproposesa somewhat different interpretation, andwouldrender theterms; having threeundulating fasteningsof timber,and passing , unobstructedly, throug h thethreeworlds.
FIRST A SHT’AxA— FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 27
sweet juice. T heillustrious KA fi WA S,with eflused
libations,invokeyou .
5 . With such desired aids as you protected
KA IVWA with,do you, cherishers Of pious acts
,
preserve us : encouragers of sacrifice,drink the
Soma juice.
6. Good- looking A SWINS,asyou brought, inyour v
erge 1L
car,bearers Of wealth
,abundance to SUDAS
,
" so
bring to us the riches that many covet,whether
from thefi rmament o r thesky beyond .
7. NASA TYA S,whether you abidefar Off
,or close
at hand,cometo us
,inyour well - constructed car
,
with therays of thesun.
8 . Let your coursers,the graceOf the sacrifice
,
bring you, to be present at our rite. Guides (ofmen) , bestowing food upon the pious and liberal
donor (oftheOffering) , Sit downonthesacred grass .9. Come
,NASA TYA S
,with your sun- clad chariot
,
"
inwhich you have ever conveyed wealth to the
donor (Of the offering) , to drink of thesweet Soma
juice.
1 0 . Weinvoke,with chanted and recited hymns
,
thevery affluent A SWINS,to bepresent
,for our
protection. Have you no t ever drunk the Soma
juiceinthefavoured dwelling of theKA IQIWA S ?
Sadasiscalled a Raye, theson of Pig'
acana. Wehavetwopr incesOf thenameOf Saddsa, intheParanas one
,inthesolar
line(Vishnu Pardha, p . theother, inthelunar, thesonof
Dieoda’
sa (ibid.
, p .
Literally, sun-skinned ,—saryatwacha; that is, either sur
rounded Or invested by thesun, or likehim inb rig htness.
Varg a III.
RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
SUKTA V. (XLVIII . )
T heRishiisthesame, but theHymnisaddressed to UsnAs, the
personified dawn, o r Aurora : themetreisthesameasinthe
preceding .
1 . USHAS,daughter of heaven
,dawn upon us
with riches : diffuser of light,dawn upon us with
abundant food : bountiful goddess, dawn upon uS
with wealth (of cattle) .
2 . A bounding with ho rses,abounding with kine
,
bestowers Of every so rt Of wealth ,"
(thedivinities of
m orning ) are possessed ofI
much that isnecessary
fo r thehabitations (of men) . USHAS,speak to me
kind words : send ustheaffluenceof thewealthy .
3 . T he divine USHAS has dwelt (inheaven, Ofo ld) . May shedawntod ay
,theexcitressof chariots
which are harnessed at her coming ; as thosewho
aredesirous of wealth (send ships) to sea.
"
4 . USHAS,at thy comings wisemen turn their
minds to benefactions . Of these men the m ost
wiseKA IQIWA pro claim s thefame.
T hesethreeepithetsare, all, inthefem inineplural, without asubstantive: as
’
wdoatih, g omatéh, eis’
wasaoidah : theScholiastsupplies
,therefore, ashodeoatdh, the divinities Of dawn, as if there
weremany . Rosensupplieshora matatince.
T he text isSamadrena s‘racasyacah, Likethosedesirous Ofwealth fo r sea : thecommentary supplies send ships.
”Inthe
beg inning Of thestanza, wehave only Uodsoshdh, which the
Scholiast explains, pard niedsam akarot, shehasmadea dwelling ,formerly
,i.e.
, prabhdtam kritaoati, sheproduced thedawn.
V (l l g t] . V a
1 3 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
the breath and life of all (creatures) rest in thee.
Difluser Of light,cometo us
,with thy spacious car
possessor of wondrous wealth,hear our invocation.
1 1 . USHAS,accept the (sacrificial) food which , of
many kinds,exists am ong the human race
,and
thereby bring to the ceremony the pious,who
,
Offering oblations,praisethee.
1 2 . USHAS,bring
,from the fi rmament
,all the
gods,to drink theSoma juice and do thou thyself
bestow upon us excellent and invigorating food,along with cattleand horses .
1 3 . May that USHAS,whose bright auspicious
rays arevisibleall around,grant us desirable
,agree
able,andeasily-attainableriches .
1 4 . A dorableUSHAS,whom the ancient sages
invoked fo r protection and for food,do thou
,
(radiant) with purelight, (pleased) by our oflering s,accept our praises .
1 5. USHAS,sincethou hast
,to -day, set open the
two gates of heavenwith light,
" grant us a spacious
and secure habitation : bestow upon us,goddess
,
cattleand food .
1 6. A dorableUSHAS,associateus with much and
multiform wealth,and with abundant cattle
,with
all foe- confounding fame,and
,giver of sustenance
,
with food .
T heeast andwest pointsOf thehorizon.
SIixTA VI . (XLIX . )
T heRishiand deity arethesame; themetreisAnasht’
abh.
1 . USHAS,come
,by auspicious ways
,from above
thebright (regionOf the) fi rmament : let thepurple
(kine)" bring thee to the dwelling of theOfferer Of
theSoma juice.
2 . USHAS,in theampleand beautiful chariot in
which thou ridest,come
,to -day, daughter Of heaven,
to thepious Offerer of theoblation .
3 . White- complexioned USHAS,upon thy coming
bipeds and quadrupeds (are in m otion) , and the
winged birds flock around,from the boundaries of
thesky.
4. Thou,USHAS
,dispersing the darkness
,illu
minest theshining universewith thy rays : such as
thou art,theKA IQIWA S
,desirous of wealth , praise
theewith their hymns .
ssm VII . (L. )
PRASXA IQIWA is, still , theRishi thedeity isSliRYA , thesun. T he
first ninestanzasareintheGdyatrimetre thelast four,inthe
A nasht’
abh.
1 .His coursers bear on high the divine all Varg aVII.
knowing Sun,that he may be seen by all (the
worlds) .2 . (A t theapproach) of theall-illuminating Sun,
SO theNighant’
a,— arang o g dca ashasdm,
purple cows, thevehiclesof themorning .
1 3 2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
the constellations " depart,with the night
,like
thieves .
3 .Hisilluminating rays behold meninsuccession,
likeblaz ing fires .
4. Thou,SURYA
,outstrippest all inSpeed ;
"thou
artvisibleto all ; thou art thesourceOf light thou
shinest throughout theentirefi rmament.
Nakshatra, the stars in general, o r the lunar asterisms,
which, according to different texts, areconsidered to betheabodesOf theg ods, or thevisibleformsof p iouspersonsafter death ; as,Decag rihaoainakshatrdni, T heconstellationsare, verily, thedwellingsof theg ods; and, ag ain, Yo ad iha yag
’
ate’mam lokam nak
shate, either ,He who performsworship hereObtainsthenextw orld, or, Sakritam edetdnijyoténshiyannakshatrdni, Thosecon
stellationsaretheluminariesOf thosewho practiserelig iousacts,that is, according to d ana
,thosewho , by attending to relig ious
dutiesinthisworld , attainSwar g a, arebeheld intheform ofcon
stellations,— iha lokekarmdnasht’
hdya yeswarg am prdpnacanti te
nakshatrar apena drisyante.
d ana says,that, according to theSmriti, thesunm oves
yojanasinhalf a twinkleOf theeye.
Jyotishkrit, g iving lig ht to all thing s, evento them oonandtheplanets
,by nig ht : for they, it issaid, areof a watery sub
tance,from which theraysof thesunarereflected ; inlikeman
ner asthe rays of thesun, falling upona m irror placed in thedoorway Of a chamber
,arereflected into the interior , and g iveit
lig ht. d ana also explainsthewholepassagemetaphysically,identifying the sun w ith thesupremespirit, who enablesall
being sto passover theocean of existence, who is beheld by alldesirous of final emancipation
, who is the author Of true or
spiritual lig ht, andwho renderseverything luminousthroug h thelig ht Of themind .
1 3 4 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 1 . Radiant with benevolent light,rising to -day,
and m ounting into thehighest heaven,do then
,O
Sun,rem ove the sickness Of my heart, and the
yellowness (Of my1 2 . Let us transfer theyellowness (of my body)
to the parrots,to the starlings
,o r to theHaritala"
(tree) .
1 3 . This Amm hasrisen,with all (his) might,
g’
yotir attamam, weg o to thebest lig ht ; that is, webecomeidentifi edw ith spiritual lig ht,— sdyajyam g achchhdmah and
,ag ain, he
(thew orshipper) becomesidentical with thatwhich heworships,tam yathd yathopdsatetadera bhaoati.
Eridrog a may also mean heart-burn or indigestion; harimaham, g reennessor yellowness, isexternal changeOf thecolourof theskin, injaundiceor bilious affections. Thisverseand thetwo follow ing constitute a tricha or triplet, therepetition ofwhich , w ith dueformalities, isconsidered to becurativeof disease.
Sarya, thushymned by Praskanwa, cured him , it issaid , Of acutaneousmalady, or leprosy, under which hewas labouring .
A ccording ly, S’
aanaka termsthecoupletsamantra,dedicated to the
sun,rem oving sin, healing disease, anantidoteto poison
, and the
meansof obtaining present happinessand final liberation. T he
especial worship Ofthesun, inIndia, at thetimeofthefirst incursionsof theMahommedans, attributed to that lum inary’shavingcured Sdmba, thesonOfKrishna
,of leprosy, is fully related by
M. Reimend, inhisinteresting Mémoiresar l’ Inde, and wasthen,no doubt
,ofancient date, orig inating w ith theprim itivenotions
of theattributes Of Sarya, here adverted to . T he hymn is,
throug hout, ofanarchaic character .
SO theScholiast interpretsthehdridrava of thetext, ha/ritala
drama; but thereisno treeso called . Har itoila most usuallymeansyellow orpiment ; hdrichr
ara,a yellow vegetablepowder.
my enemy.
"
ANUVAKA X.
SiiKT A I . (LI ) .
T heRishiisSAVYA ," thesonofANGIRA S theHymnisaddressed
to INDRA : thetwo last versesareintheT risht’abh metre; therest, intheJag ati.
1 . Animate,with praises
,that ram
,
"
(INDRA) , who
is adored by m any,who isgratified by hymns
,and
is an ocean Of weal th ; whose good deeds spread
abroad,fo r thebenefit Of mankind
,liketherays Of
light. Worship the powerful and wise INDRA,for
theenj oyment ofprosperity .
2 . T heprotecting and fostering RIBIIUS " hastened
to the presence Of INDRA,Of graceful m otion
,and
irradiating the fi rmament,
" imbued with vigour,
T heenemy hereintended issicknesso r disease.
Ang iras, it issaid , having performed worship , to Obtain a
sonwho should resem bleIndra, thedeity becamehisson, underthenameof Savya.
T yam mesham referring to a legend inwhich it isnarrated ,that Indra came, intheform of a ram ,
to asacrificesolemnized byIlledhdtithi
,and drank the Soma juice. Or mesha may be ren
dered victor over foes.
T heRibhusaresaid , here, to mean theMarats, by whom
Indra wasaided and encouraged , whenall theg odshad desertedhim ; asinthetexts, Al l theg odswho were thy friendshavefled : may there be friendship betweentheMar/ratsand theeand
,ag ain, “ T heMaratsdid not abandonhim .
Indra, asS’
akra, isoneOf thetwelveA'
dityas, o r suns.
1 3 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
thehumiliator of hisenemies,the performer of a
hundred pious acts ; and by them encouraging
words wereuttered .
"
3 . Thou hast opened the cloud" for the A NGI
RASAs; thou hast showntheway to A TRI , who vexes
his adversaries by a hundred doors thou hast
granted wealth,with food
,to VIMADA thou art
wielding thy thunderbolt indefenceof a worshipper
engaged inbattle.
4. Thou hast opened the receptacle of the
waters ; thou hast detained, in themountain, the
treasureOf themalignant when thou hadst slain
VRITRA,thedestrOyer,
"thou madest thesunVisible
inthesky .
They exclaimed , “ Str ike; Bhag acan, bevaliant, ” - Prahara,
Bhag a/voa eiryaswa.
T he term isg otra, explained either a cloud,or a herd Of
cattle. Gotrabhid, asanameOf Indra, implies, inordinary lan
g auge, mountain- breaker,— that is, w ith the thunderbolt : as
applied to cattle, it alludes, it issaid , to therecovery of thecowsstolenbyPani. Ineither case, theactwasperformed inconsequenceOf theprayers
,or for thebenefit, of thedescendantsof Ang iras.
Bv a number of meansor contrivances,—yantras.
Vimada iscalled , inthecommentary, aMaharshi.
Parcatedanamad easa.
“ In them ountain” implies thedwelling ofIndra. a amat isvariously explained, asonedoingan injury
,hostile or malignant, anenemy ; o r
,one descended
from Dana, a a aea,anA sara or it may beanepithet Of oasa,
wealth , fi t for liberality from ddna, g iving .
f Vritra, who isA hi explained
,hantri
,theslayer . From a
text cited from theYag’
ar Veda, A hi appearsto bethepersonification Of all the benefits derivable from sacrifice, knowledge,
1 3 8 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
who areD asyas restraining thosewho perform noreligious rites , compel them to submit to theperformer Of sacrifi ces : bethou
,who art powerful
,the
encourager of the sacrifi cer . I am desirous Of
celebrating all thy deeds, in ceremonies that give
theesatisfaction.
9. INDRA abides,humbling theneglecters of holy
acts,in favour of those who Observe them
,and
punishing thosewho turnaway from hisworship,in
favour of thosewho arepresent (with their praise) .
VAMRA,while praising him
,whether o ld or ado
lescent,and spreading through heaven
,carried Od
theaccumulated (materials of thesacrifice)"
1 0 . If USANA S should sharpenthy vigour by his
own,thenwould thy might terrify, by itsintensity,
both heaven and earth . Friend of man,let the
will-harnessed steeds, with thevelocity Of thewind,convey thee
,replete(with vigour) , to (partakeOf the
sacrificial) food .
T heA'
ryas, asappearsfrom th isand thenext verse,and as
stated by the Scholiast, are thosewho practiserelig ious rites;whiletheDasyasarethosewho do not observerelig iouscerem onies, and areinim ical to thosewho do being , probably, theuncivilized tribesof India, yet unsubdued by the followersOf the
Vedas, theA'
ryas, therespectableo r civilized race.
T hetext is, here, Obscure, Vamro cig'
ag hdnasandihah; Vamra
destroyed the collections. T he Scholiast says, that a Rishi
named Vamra took advantageofI ndra’sabsencefrom a sacrifice,
to carry away theaccumulated heap Of offering s, themarrow o r
essenceof theearth ; Yad calmikacapdsambhdro bharati iwy'
am
eraprithicydh.
FIRST A SH'f‘AKA— FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 3 9
1 1 . When INDRA is delighted with acceptablehymns, he ascends (his car ) , drawn by m oreand
m ore obliquely - curveting coursers : fierce,heex
tracts thewaters,from the passing (cloud) , in a
torrent,and hasoverwhelmed theextensivecities Of
S’
USHNA .
1 2 . Thou m ountest thy chariot willingly,INDRA
,
for thesakeof drinking thelibations . Such asthou
delightest inhavebeenprepared (at thesacrificeof)S
’
ARYAT A .
" Bepleased with them,asthou art grati
fi ed by theeffused Sonia juices, (at thesacrifices) Of
others . SO dost thou obtainimperishable famein
heaven.
1 3 . Thou hast given,INDRA
,the youthful VRI
OIIAYA" to the aged KAKSHIVA T,praising thee
,and
Offering libations . Thou,SUKRA TU
,wast MENA
,the
daughter ofVRISHANASWA .
" A ll thesethy deeds areto berecited at thy worship .
S’
drydta wasa Rajarshi,— according to theScholiast,— Ofthe
raceofBhrig a. T heA itareyaB rethma’
fi a callshim a princeof theraceofMana. T he term isa patronymic
,implying sonor de
scendant Of S’
arydti, who wasthefourth sonoftheMannVaioas
wata. [Seep . 293 , note0 ] T heRishi Chyaoana married hisdaug hter ; andasolemnsacrificewasheld ontheoccasion, atwhichIndra and theA s
’
winswerepresent . Chyacana appropriated tohimself theshareoftheoblationintended for theA é icins
,at which
Indra wasvery ang ry ; and, to appeasehim, a fresh Offering was
prepared . T heScholiast quotesthisstory from theKaashitaki
Brdhmana. It isdetailed intheBhdg aoata andPadmaFaranas.
Vriehayd, it issaid , wasg ivento Ifakshioat, at theRa'
jasag a
cerem ony . No noticeofher occurselsewhere.
T heBrdhmana iscited for a strangestory of Indra’
shaving ,
1 40 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 4 . INDRA has been had recourse to,that he
may assist thepious,intheir distress . Praise by
thePAIRAS" is(asstable) asthepost of a doorway .
INDRA, the giver of riches,who is possessed Of
horses, cattle, chariots, and wealth," ispresent.
1 5. This adoration is Offered to the shedder ofrain, the self- resplendent, the possessor of truevig our, themighty . May we beaided
,INDRA
,in
this conflict,by many heroes
,and abide ina pros
perous(habitation, bestowed) by thee.
ssm II . (LII )
T heRishiand divinity arethesame: themetreof thethirteenthand fifteenth versesisT risht’abh ; Of therest, Jag ati.
1 . Worship well that ram,
" who makes heavenknown
,whom a hundred worshippers at onceare
assiduous inpraising . I imploreINDRA,with many
prayers , to ascend the car,—which hastens
,likea
fleet courser, to thesacrifi ce,— for my protection.
2 . When INDRA,who delights in the sacrificial
food,had slain the stream - obstructing VRITRA
,and
waspouring down thewaters, he stood fi rm ,amid
thetorrents,likea m ountain
,and
,endowed with a
himself,becomeMend, thedaug hter Of Vrishanas
’
wa,and having ,
afterwards, falleninlovewith her . T heIIend of thePardnasisoneof the daug htersof thePitris, by Swadhd, and thew ifeofHima/vat, theking Of them ountains.
T heReg'
rasaresaid to bethesameastheA ng irasas.
Or it may berendered “who is desirous of possessing ,
expecting such g iftsfrom theinstitutor of theceremony .
Seep . 1 3 5,note0 .
XIII .
1 42 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
6 . When, INDRA, thou hadst smitten, with thythunderbolt
,thecheek of thewide-extended VRIT RA
,
tionof thesacred g rass, to thethreeblades of which, placed on
thealtar,thelegend may oweitsorig in: but thisdoesnot appear
from the narrative. T he Scholiast, following the Taittiriyas,
saysthat A gni threw thecindersoftheburnt- Offer ing sinto water,whencesuccessivelyaroseEkata,Dwita, and T rita, who , itelsewhereappears, were, therefore, called A
'
ptyas, o r sonsof water(StiktaCV .,
v. T rita,having , onasubsequent occasion, g oneto draw water
from a well, fell into it ; and theA sarasheaped coveringsover them outh of it
,to prevent hisgetting out ; but hebrokethroug h
them w ith case. It isto thisexploit that I ndra’sbreaking throug hthedefencesof theAsaraBalaiscompared . T hestory issomewhat differently related intheNiti—mang
’
dri. Threebrothers,it is
said,Ekata, Dwita, and T rita, weretravelling ina desert
,and
,
being distressed by thirst, cameto awell , from which theyoungest,T rita, drew water and g aveit to hisbrothers. Inrequital, theythrew him into thewell , inorder to appropriatehisproperty, and,having covered thetopw ith a cart-wheel, left him inthewell . In
thisextrem ity, heprayed to all theg odsto extricatehim ,and
,by
their favour, hemadehisescape. Paridhi, theterm of thetext,meansa circum ference, a circular covering , o r lid . Mr . Colebrookehasbriefly, but w ith hisusual accuracy, cited thisstory, inhisaccount Of theRig Veda (As. Researches, Vo l . VIII .
, p . D r .
Roth conceivesT rita to bethesameasT raitana, anamethat occurs
ina text of theRich and,converting thelatter into adeifi cation,
heimag ineshim to betheorig inal Of T hraetona, theZ end form of
Feridan, oneOf theheroesoftheShdh-adma, andof ancientPersian
tradition.—Z eitschrift der D . Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Vo l .
p. 2 1 6 . Professor Lassenseemsdisposed to adopt thisidentifi
cation.— IndischeA lterthamskande, A dditions. T heidentity of
T rita and T raitana, however , remainsto beestablished ; and the
very stanza quoted, by Dr . Roth,asauthority for thelattername,isexplained , intheNiti-manjari, inavery different sensefrom that
FIRST ASH'fAKA— FOURTH ADHYAYA . ] 43
who,having Obstructed thewaters , reposed in the
region above the fi rmament, thy fame spread afar,thy prowess wasrenowned .
7 . T he hymns,INDRA
,that glorify thee attain
unto thee,asrivulets (flow into) a lake. T WA SH’
TRI
has augmented thy appropriate vigour : he has
sharpened thy bolt with overpowering might.
8. INDRA,performer of holy acts
,desirous of
going to man,thou
,with thy steeds , hast slain
VRITRA, (hast set free) thewaters, hast taken, inthy
hands,thy thunderbolt Of iron
,and hast made the
sunVisibleinthesky .
which hehasg iven. It issaid, that theslavesOf D irg hataanas,
whenhewasOld and blind , becameinsubordinate, and attemptedto destroy him ,
first, by throwing him into thefi re, whencehewassaved by theA s’wins, then, into water , whencehewasextricatedby thesamed ivinities; uponwhich, T raitana, oneof theslaves,w ounded him on thehead
,breast
,and arms
,and theninflic ted
likeinjur iesonhimself, Ofwhich heperished . A fter theseevents,thesagerecited , inpraiseoftheA s
’
wins, thehymninwhich theverseoccurs— Na md g drannadyo matritama, ddsa
’
yadansasa~
mabdham aoddhah s’
iro yad asya T raitano oitakshat, swayam ddsa
aro ansdcapi g dha, Let no t thematernal watersswal low me,
sincetheslavesassailed thisdecrepit (old man) . Inlikemanner as
theslaveT raitanaw ounded hishead , so hashestruck it, ofhimself,and, likewise, hisbreast and shoulders.
”
[I .
,CLVIII .
,5 see
Vo l . II .
,p . If thisinterpretationbecorrect
,therecanbe
littlerelationbetweenT rita and T raitana, and betweenthelatterand Feridan. T heformer term has
,however , found adm ission
asa numeral, and,apparently
,also asa proper name
,into the
Z end books. SeeM. Burnouf’s “ Rtadessar lesTextes Z ends,
”
Journal A siatique, A pril , 1 845 see,also, theword T rita, inthe
Glossary OfBenfey’
seditionOf theSdma Veda.
Varg aXIV.
1 44 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
9. Through fear (of VRITRA , they, the wor
shippers, ) recited the suitablehymn of theB rihat
self-illuminating,strength-bestowing
,and
ascending to heaven; on which his allies, (the
MARUT S) , combating for men, (guardians) of heaven,and Vivifi ers of mankind
,animated INDRA (to
destroy him ) .1 0 . T he strong heaven was rent asunder with
fear,at theclamour of that AHI
,whenthou
,INDRA
,
wast inspirited by (drinking) the effused (Soniajuice) , and thy thunderbolt, in itsvigour, struck Off
the head of VRIT RA,the Obstructor of heaven and
earth .
1 1 . A lthough,INDRA
,theearth wereOf tenfold
(itsextent) , and men multiplied every day, yet,MAGHAVAN
,thy prowess would be equally re
nowned ; theexploits achieved by thy might wouldbespread abroad
,with theheavens .
1 2 . Firm -minded INDRA,abiding
, (secure, ) inthystrength
,beyond the limit of the wide-expanded
fi rmament,thou hast framed theearth for our pre
servation thou hast beenthetypeOf vigour ; thou
hast encompassed the fi rmament and thesky,asfar
asto theheavens .
1 3 . Thou art the type Of theextended earth ;"
T hetexthasonlyB rihat; theScholiast addsSdma. Anallusionto theSdma, ina verseof theRich, would indicatethepriority Oftheformer , at least asrespectsthishymn.
Bha/vah pratimdnam ,thecounter -measureOf theearth ; that
is, according to theScholiast, Of similar magnitudeand likeinconceivablepower .
Varg a XVI .
1 46 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
of barley,themaster and protector Of wealth
,the
foremost in liberality, (the being ) of many days
thou disappointest no t desires (addressed to thee)thou art a friend to our friends . Such anINDRA we
praise.
3 . Wise and resplendent INDRA,theachiever Of
great deeds,theriches that are spread around are
known to be thine: having collected them,victor
(over thy enemies) , bring them to us : disappoint
not theexpectationof theworshipper who trusts in
thee.
4. Propitiated by these offerings,by these liba
tions,dispel poverty with cattleand horses . May
we,subduing our adversary
,and relieved from
enemies by INDRA, (pleased) by our libations , enj oy,
together,abundant food .
5 . INDRA,may we become possessed of riches
and of fo od ; and, with energies agreeableto many,and shining around
,may weprosper, through thy
divinefavour,the source of prowess
,of cattle
,and
Of horses .
6. Those who were thy allies (the MARUT S, )brought thee j oy. Protector of thepious
,thoseli
bations and oblations (that were offered thee,on
slaying VRIT RA ) , yielded thee delight, when thou,unimpeded by foes
,didst destroy the ten thousand
Obstacles " opposed to him who praised thee and
Offered theeoblations .
D as’
a rritrdhi a assahasrani. Vritrani is interpreted bydoarakdfi i, covers, concealments, obstructions.
FIRST A SH'fAKA - FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 47
7 . Humiliator (of adversaries) , thou goest frombattle to battle
,and destroyest, by thy might, city
after city . With thy foe-prostrating associate, (the
thunderbolt) , thou , INDRA , didst slay , afar off,the
deceiver named NAMUCHI .
"
8 . Thou hast slainKARANJA and PARNAYA with
thy bright gleaming spear , in the cause of Am
THIGWA . Unaided,thou didst dem o lish thehundred
cities of VANGRIDA,whenbesieged by RIJISWAN.
"
9. Thou,renowned INDRA
,overthrewest
,by thy
no t- to - be- overtakenchariot-wheel,thetwenty kings
of men,who had comeagainst SUSRAVA S
,unaided
,
and their sixty thousand and ninety and nine
fo llowers.
"
1 0 . Thou,INDRA
,hast preserved SUSRAVAS
,by
thy succour T I'
IRVAYANA,by thy assistance. Thou
hast madeKUT SA,A T IT II IGWA
,andAYU" subject to
themighty,though youthful
,SUSRAVA S.
1 1 . Protected by thegods, weremain, INDRA, at
thecloseo f thesacrifice, thy m ost fortunatefriends .
Namachiistermed anA sara. Heappears, intheParanas, asa a aea
,o r descendant ofD ana .
T hefirst tw o arethenames of A saras. A tithig wa wehavehad before: Vang rida iscalled anA sara ; andRijis
’
wan, a Ra’
jd.
Wehaveno further particulars; no r do they appear inthePardhas. [SeeVo l . III .
,pp . 1 48
,
Here,ag ain, weder iveno aid from theBhdshya. T helegend
isno t Paaraffi ik and,thoug h wehavea Sas
’
raeasamong thePra
jdpatisinthed a Pardh'
a,hedoesno t appear asa king .
A'
yas, thesonOfPararaoas, m ay beintended ; but thename,here
,isA
'
ya, w ithout thefinal sib ilant .
Varg a XVII.
sem i IV . (LIV )
T hedeity and Rishiarethesame: themetreofthesixth,eig hth ,
ninth,andeleventh stanzasisT risht'abh Oftheother seven
,Jag ati.
1 . Urge us not,MAGHAVAN
,to this iniquity
,to
these iniquitous conflicts; for the limit Of thy
strength isno t to besurpassed . Thou hast shouted,
and hast madethewaters of the rivers roar. How
(isit possible) that theearth should not be filled
with terror
2 . Offer adoration to the wise and powerful
S'
AKRA . Glorifying thelistening INDRA,praisehim
who purifies both heaven and earth by his irre
sistiblemight,who isthesender of showers
,and
,by
hisbounty, g ratifi esour desires .
3 . Ofler exhilarating praises to the great and
illustrious INDRA,of whom
,undaunted
,the steady
mind is concentrated in its own firmness ; for he,who is of great renown
,the giver of rain
,the
repeller of enemies,who is obeyed by his steeds,
theshowerer (Of bounties) , ishastening hither.
4 . Thou hast shakenthesummit Of the spacious
heaven; thou hast slain S'AMBARA , by thy resolute
self ; thou hast hurled , with exulting and determined
mind,thesharp andbright- rayed thunderbolt against
assembled Asaras.
5 . Since thou,loud- shouting
,hast poured the
rain upon the brow Of the breathing (wind) , and
Varg a XIX.
1 50 RIG - VEDA SANHITA.
thee they arethebeverageOf INDRA . Q uaff them
satiatethineappetitewith them ; and, then, fix thymind onthewealth that isto begiven(to us) .1 0 . T hedarkness Obstructed the current of the
waters ; thecloud waswithin thebelly Of VR ITRA
but INDRA precipitated all the waters which the
obstructor had concealed,insuccession
,downto the
hollows (of theearth) .
1 1 . Bestow upon us,INDRA, increasing reputa
tion; (bestow uponus) great, augmenting, and foe
subduing strength ; preserveus inaffluence; cherish
thosewho arewise; and supply us with wealth from
which proceed excellent progeny and food.
SuXT A V . (LV . )
Deity andRishi, asbefore themetre,Jag ati.
1 . T heamplitude Of INDRA wasvaster thanthe
(space of) heaven: earth wasno t comparable to
him,inbulk ; formidableand m ost mighty
,hehas
been,ever
,theafflicter (of theenemies Of) those
men (who worship him ) hewhetshisthunderbolt,
for sharpness,asa bull
, (hishorns) .2 . T hefi rmament- abiding INDRA grasps thewide
Spread waters with his comprehensive faculties,
"
as
the o cean (receives the rivers) : he rushes, (im
petuous, ) asa bull, to drink Of theSoma juice he,
thewarrior,ever covets praisefo r hisprowess .
Gribhndti «k earimabhih,- heg rasps, w ith hispowersof com
prehending o r collecting , samoaranaih ; o r,it may be, by his
vastness,aratwaih.
FIRST ASHT AXA —FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 5 1
3 . Thou,INDRA
,hast no t (struck) the cloud fo r
(thineown) enj oyment ; thou rulest over thosewhoarepossessed ofgreat wealth . That divinity isknown
,
by us,to surpass all othersinstrength : thehaughty
(INDRA) takes precedence of all gods,onaccount Of
hisexploits.
4.He,verily
,isglorified by adoring (sages) inthe
forest ; he proclaim s hisbeautiful vigour amongst
men; heisthegranter Oftheir wishes (to thosewho
solicit him ) ; he is theencourager Of those who
desire to worship (him ) , when thewealthy offererof oblations
,enj oying his protection
,recites his
praise.
5 . INDRA,thewarrio r
,engages in many great
conflicts,for (thegood of) man, with overwhelming
prowess . When he hurls his fatal Shaft,every
one immediately has faith in the resplendent
INDRA .
6 . Ambitious Of renown, destroying the well Varg aXX ,
built dwellings Of theAsaras,expanding like the
earth,and setting the (heavenly) luminaries free
from concealment,
" he,theperformer Of good deeds
,
enables thewaters to flow,for the benefit of his
worshippers .
7 . Drinker Of theSoma juice,may thy mind in
clineto grant our desires : bearer of praises,let thy
coursers bepresent (at our sacrifice) . Thy charioteers
are skilful in restraining (thy steeds) nor,INDRA
,
T hesunand theconstellations were obscured by thesamecloud which detained theag g reg ated waters.
Varg aXXI .
RIG-VEDA SANHITA’ .
can crafty (enemies) , bearing arms,prevail against
thee.
8 . Thou holdest,in thy hands , unexhausted
wealth ; thou, renowned (INDRA) , hast irresistible
strength inthy body : thy limbs areinvested with
(glorious) exploits ; as wells " (are surrounded by
thosewho comefor water) inthy members, INDRA
aremany exploits .
SiixT A VI . (LVI . )
Deity, Rishi, and metre, asinthepreceding .
1 . Voracious (INDRA) hasrisenup,— (asardently)asa horse(approaches) a mare, - to partakeof the
copious libations (contained) in the (sacrificial)ladles . Having stayed hiswell -horsed
,golden
,and
splendid chariot,heplies him self
,capable of heroic
(actions , with thebeverage) .
2 .Hisadorers, bearing oblations, are thronginground (him ) ; as(merchants) covetous of gain crowd
theocean, (invessels , ) ona voyage. A scend quickly
,
with a hymn to the powerful INDRA,theprotector
of thesolemn sacrifice; as women (climb) a m oun
tain.
"
3 .Heisquick inaction, andmighty hisfaultless
and destructiveprowess Shines inmanly (conflict) ,— like thepeak of a m ountain(afar) ,—with which ,
Likewells” isthewholeof thesim ile, intheusual ellipticalstyleof thetext : theamplificationisfrom thecommentary .
T heScholiast here, also, ekesout thescantinessofthetext,asw omenclimb a hill, to g ather flowers.
1 54 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
theexcellent,theopulent
,the verily powerful and
stately INDRA,whoseirresistibleimpetuosity islike
(therush) of waters downa precipice,and by whom
widely- diffused wealth is laid open (to hiswor
shippers) , to sustain(their) strength.
2 . A ll the world,INDRA
,was intent upon thy
worship ; the oblations Of thesacrifi cer (flowed) ,likewater (falling) to a depth for thefatal golden
thunderbolt of INDRA,when hurling it (against the
foe) , didno t sleep uponthem ountain.
"
3 . Beautiful USHAS,now present theoblation
,in
this rite,to theformidable, praise- deserving INDRA
,
whose all- sustaining,celebrated
,and characteristic
radiancehasimpelled him hither and thither, (in
quest) of (sacrificial) fo od ; as (a charioteer drives)hishorses (invarious directions) .4. Much- lauded and m ost Opulent INDRA
,weare
they who,relying (on thy favour) , approach thee.
A ccepter of praise,no o ther thanthou receives our
commendations . Do thou be pleased (with our
address) ; astheearth (cherishes) her creatures .
5 . Great isthy prowess , INDRA . We are thine.
Satisfy,MAGHAVAN
,the desires of this thy wor
shipper . T he vast heaven has acknowledged thy
might : this earth has been bowed down through
thy vigour.
6. Thou,thunderer
,hast Shattered
,with thy bolt,
the broad and massive cloud into fragments,and
Or ag ainst thesideOf Vritra that is, it did no t stop , untili t had performed itso fi ice.
FIRST ASHT’AXA— FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 55
hast sent downthewaters that wereconfined init,to
flow (at will) . Verily, thou alonepossessest all power.
ANUVAKA XI .
Sam I . (LVIII )
T hedeity isA GNI : theRishi, NODHAS, the son of GOTAMA : themetreof thefirst fi veversesisJag ati Of thelast four , T risht
’
abh.
1 . T hestrength- generated,immortal A GNI quickly Varg a XXIII.
issues fo rth,when he is the invoker of the gods
and themessenger (Of theworshipper) . (Then, pro ~
ceeding ) by suitablepaths, hehasmade the fi rma
ment,and wo rships (the deities) , in thesacrifice
,
with oblations.
"
2 . Undecaying A GNI , combining hisfood " (with
his flame) , and devouring it quickly,ascends the
dry wood . T he blaze of the consuming (element)spreads likea (fleet) courser, and roars likea roar
ing (cloud) intheheight ofheaven.
3 . T he imm ortal and resplendent A GNI,the
bearer Of oblations,honoured " by theRUDRAS and
theVA SUS,theinvoker o f the gods
,who presides
T hefi rmament existed , but indarkness, until fi re, identifiedw ith lig ht, rendered it visible; so that A gnimay besaid to havemadeor created it— oimame
,o r nirmamé .
T he text has adma,food
,or what may beeaten: but the
Scholiast explainsit, trinag alma’
dikam,straw and twigs; incon
trast to atasa, which presently occurs, and which heexplainsbykdsht
’
ha, w ood o r timber .
T heterm isparohitah, explained paraskritah, which may alsoimply , placed infront of, preceding .
Varg aXXIV.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
over oblations, and is the distributor of riches,
praised by hisworshippers , and admired like a
chariot amongst mankind,accepts theoblations that
aresuccessively presented .
4. Excited by the wind,and roaring loudly
,
A GNI penetrates easily,with hisflames and diffusive
(intensity) , among the timber . When, undecaying
and fi ercely-blaz ing A GNI
,thou rashest rapidly
,
like a bull am ongst the forest trees,thy path is
blackened .
5 . T heflame-weaponed and breeze-excited A GNI,
assailing theunexhaled moisture(of thetrees) withall his strength
,in a volume Of fi re
,rushes tri
umphant (against all things) , inthe forest, like a
bull ; and all,whether stationary o r m oveable
,are
afraid ofhim,asheflies along.
6. T heBHRIGUS,am ongst men
,for thesakeof a
divinebirth,
"cherished thee
,likea precious treasure
,
A GNI,who sacrifi cest for men
,who art theinvoker
(Of the gods) , the(welcome) guest at sacrifices, andwho art to bevalued likeanaffectionatefriend .
7. I worship,with oblations
,that A GNI
,whom the
seveninvoking priests invite, astheinvoker of the
g ods ;who ismostworthy ofworship at sacrifices, and
who isthedonor ofall riches : I solicit Of him wealth .
8. Son of strength,favourably- shining A GNI
,
grant to thy worshippers , onthis occasion, uninter
rupted felicity. Offspring of food,preservehim who
praises theefrom sin, with guards of iron.
Daryaya janmane, for thesakeof being bornasg ods.
1 58 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
3 . Treasures were deposited in the A GNI VAIS
WANARA , like thepermanent rays (of light) in the
sun. Thou art thesovereignOf all thetreasuresthat
exist in them ountains,intheherbs
,inthewaters
,
o r am ongst men.
4. Heaven and earth expanded,as it were
,for
their son.
" T heexperienced sacrifi cer recites,like
a bard,
"many ancient and copious praises addressed
to the graceful-m oving,truly vigo rous
,and all
guiding VA ISWANA RA .
5 . VA ISWANARA,who knowest all that areborn
,
thy magnitude has exceeded that of the spacious
heaven: thou art them onarch of MANU- descended
men; thou hast regained , for thegods , inbattle, the
wealth (carried Off by the
6 . I extol thegreatnessof that showerer of rain
whom men celebrateastheSlaver of VRITRA . T he
A GNI VA ISWANARA slew the stealer (of thewaters) ,and sent them down (upon earth) , and clove the
(obstructing) cloud.
"
Mann,astheinstitutor of thefirst sacrifice
,o r to theyajamdna,
theinstitutor of thepresent r ite.
T heScholiast supportsthisafiiliationby citing another text ;b ut that doesnot apply particularly to any form ofAgni, but to
himself : Ubhd pitard mahayannajdyatdgnir dydedprithio t,
Both parents,heavenandearth
,expanding , A gniwasborn.
T hetext hasmanashya only, “ likeaman that is,according
to theScholiast,a bandé
,a panegy rist, o r hard
, who recitesthepraisesof a princeo r g reat man, for largess.
c T hisclauseisfrom theScholiast .
"1 WehaveVais’wdnara hereevidently identified w ith Indra
FIRST Asni‘
AXA— FOURTH ADHYAYA .
7 . VAIS'
WANARA , by hismagnitude, isall men,
"
and isto beworshipped , asthediffuser of manifold
light,in Offerings of nutritious viands.
" A GNI , the
anidentificationnot inconsistent w ith Vaidik theog ony, which resolves all the divinities into three,— Fire, Air , and the Sun
,
and thosethree, ag ain, into one, or theSun(Nirakta, VII .
,
But the Scholiast says, we are to understand Vais'wdnara,in
thisverse, astheAgni of thefi rmanent, thevaidyata, thelig htning or electric fi re. T hefi rmament, o r m iddlereg ion, is, properly,that of d a
,theWind , o r of Indra ; theinferior reg ion, or earth ,
istheproper sphereof A gni; and that of theupper reg ion, o r
heaven, of the Sun. T he Scholiast cites a passage from the
Nirakta,VII .
,2 1
,inwhich it isdiscussed who Vaiswdnara is
,and
tw o opinionsarecompared ,— one,which placeshim inthem iddle
reg ion, and identifieshim w ith I ndra o r d a,o r both
,inwhich
character hesendsrain, an Ofiicethat theterrestrial Agni cannotdischarge; and another
,which identifieshim w ith Surya, o r the
Sun,intheupper sphere. Both are
,however
,considered
,by the
Scholiast, to beuntenable, chiefly from theetymolog ies of the
name,which makeVaisfwanara anA gni, th‘efi re— asabovestated
- of them iddlereg ion, o r lig htning ; from which, whenfallento
earth,theterrestrial fi reisborn, and from which
,also
, therainisindirectly generated , theburnt- offering ascending to thesun and
i t is,inconsequence
,from thesunthat raindescends: Vais‘wanar a
is, therefore, anA gni. A ccording to Paarcinik astronomy, Vais
’
wa’
nara isthecentral path ofthesun; inmytholog y, heoccursasoneofthea acas. T hecloud istermed
,inthetext
,S
’
ambara,
who is, elsewhere, called anA sara.
Vis’
wakrisht'
i,literally rendered , all men: theScholiast says
,
ofwhom all menaresamenature,— swabhatdh.
Bharadwa’
jesha,— insacrificeswhich present food intheshapeofnutritious(pasht
'
ikara) oblationsof clarified butter (haeis) . Orit may mean, who isto bew orshipped by theRishistermed Bharadwdjas, or of theg o tra, o r race, OfBharadwdja.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
speaker Of truth,praises
,with many commendations
,
PURUNITHA,thesonof S
'
A TAVANI .
"
SlixrA III . (LX . )
T heRishiisthesame; thedeity isA GNI ; themetre, T risht’abh.
Varg aXXVI. 1 . MAT ARI ’SWAN brought,asa friend
,to BHRIGU
,
"
the celebrated VAHNI,theilluminator of sacrifices
,
the careful protector (of his votaries) , the swift
m oving messenger (Of the gods) , the Offspring Of
two parents,"
(to be to him ) , asit were, a precious
treasure.
2 . Both (gods and men)"are theworshippers Of
TheseareVaidik names. S’
ataoaniisso called,astheofferer
ofa hundred , i.e. , numerous, sacrifices hisson hasthepatronymic S
’
dtdvaneya.
T hew ind broug ht A gnito thesageBhrig a, asa friend (rati)sometranslateit ‘
ason,
’asinthetext, rdtim Bhrig afi am,
— theson
of the Bhrig as. T hem orem odern Sanskr it confirmsthefirst
sense as,althoug h ithaslost theorig inal simpleterm ,
it preserves
it inthecompound ardti, anenemy, onenot (a) a friend (rdti) , an
unfriend .
Asbefore; either of heaven and earth , o r of thetwo p ieces
ofwood .
T hetext has only abhaycisah,“ both , ” which theScholiast
explains, either g odsandmen, or them inistering priestsandtheiremployer, —theyajamana. T hesameauthor ity would repeat thephrase “
g odsandmen,”
as thesense Of thetext Us’ijo ye cha
martdh explaining thefirst by kdmayamdna’
deodh,— thosewho
areto hewished for,— theg ods. Healso proposes, asanalternativefor asfijah, medhdcinah, w ise, or thepriests, and
,fo r mortals, the
yag’
amanas.
Varg aXXVII.
sem i Iv. (LXI )
T hedeity isINDRA ; theRishiandmetre arethesameasinthe
preceding .
1 . I Offer adoration to that powerful,rapid
,
mighty,praise-meriting
,and unobstructed INDRA
,
adorationthat isacceptable,and oblations that are
grateful,asfood (to a hungry man) .
2 . I offer (oblations, acceptableas) food, (to thehungry
, ) to that INDRA : I raise(to him ) exclamations that may be of efficacy in discom fi ting (myfoes) . Others (also , ) worship INDRA, theancient lord ,inheart
,inmind
,and inunderstanding .
3 . I Offer,with my mouth, a loud exclamation,
with powerful and purewords of praise,to exalt
him who is the type (Of all, ) the giver (of go od
things) , thegreat, thewise.
4 . I preparepraises fo r him ,asa carpenter con
structsa car, (that thedriver) may, thence, (Obtain)
food,
"— praises well- deserved,to him who isentitled
the fi re fo r the burnt- offering ,—the altar , perhaps,—in likemanner aspersonsabout to m ount a horserub , with their hands,thepart wherethey areto sit ; oneinferencefrom which is
,that
theearlyHindushadno saddles.Rathamna tasht
’
eea tatsinaya. Sina, according to theNirakta,isa synonym of food (Nirakta, V . , tat impliestheowner ofthecar,
“ for hisfood.
FIRST ASH’fAKA— FOURTH ADHYAYA . 1 63
to commendation,and excellent oblations to the
wiseINDRA .
5 . T O propitiatethat INDRA,for thesakeOf food
,
I combine praise with utterance,
"as(a manhar
nesses ) a horse(to a car) , in order to celebratethe
heroic,munifi cent
,and food- conferring INDRA
,the
destroyer ofthecities (of theAsaras) .
6. For that INDRA,verily, TWA SHTRI sharpened
the well- acting,sure-aimed thunderbolt
,for the
battle,with which fatal (weapon) the foe- subduing
andmighty sovereign severed thelimbs OfVRIT RA .
7. Q uickly q uaffi ng the libations , and devouring
the grateful viands (presented) at the three(daily)sacrifices which are dedicated to thecreator (of the
he,thepervader of theuniverse
,
" stole the
ripe (treasures of the Asaras) : thevanquisher (of
hisfoes) , the hurler of the thunderbolt, encounter
ing , pierced thecloud.
"
A rkam g'
ahwa . T helatter isdefined , theinstrument ofinvocation
,theorg anofspeech : theformer means, asusual , hymn, or
praiseinmetre.
Hemay beso termed , aseverything in theworld proceedsfrom rain:
T heterm Of thetext isVishnu, applied to Indra, asthepervader ofall theworld
,—sa/reasyafag ata oydpakah.
Va/rdha,
one of the synonyms of meg ha, cloud , in the
IVighant'
a. Or it may meansacrifice, from earn, a boon, and aha,
a day . Inreferenceto thispurport, a differentexplanationof the
text is g iven, which issomewhat Obscure. Vishna, it issaid ,meansthepersonified sacrifice(yajna) , inwhich character hestole,o r attracted
, theaccumulated wealth of theA saras after which
1 64 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
8 . To that INDRA thewomen,thewives of the
gods,
"addressed their hymns
,onthedestructionof
A RI . He encompasses the extensive heaven and
earth . They two do no t surpass thy vastness .
9.His magnitude,verily
,exceeds that of the
heaven,and earth
,and sky. INDRA
,self-irradiating
in his dwelling,equal to every exploit
,engaged
with no unworthy foe,and
,skilled in conflict
,calls
to battle.
"
1 0 . INDRA,by hisvigour
,cut to pieces
,with his
thunderbolt,VRIT RA
,the absorber (Of m oisture) ,
and set free the preserving waters,like cows (re
covered from thieves) ; and,
consentient (to the
wishes) of the giver of the oblation, (grants him )
food .
heremained concealed behind seven difficult passes, or thedaysof initiatory preparation for therite. Indra, having crossed theseven defi les
,or g one throug h theseven days of initiation
,
p ierced, or penetrated to , or accomplished , thesacrifice. T hisexplanationissupported by a citationfrom theT aittir éya, which isstill m oreobscure: ThisVardha, thestealer ofwhat ischerishes
,beyond thesevenhills, thewealth of theA saras he
(Indra) , having takenup thetuftsof thesacred g rass, and piercedthesevenhills, slew him . Vara
’
ho ’
yam odmamoshah saptdndm
g irindm parastad oittam oedyam asardndm bibhartiti sa darbha
pinjalam addhritya, sep ta g irtnbhittwd, tam ahanniticha.
T hewivesof theg odsarethepersonified Gayatri, and othermetresof theVedas according to theScholiast, theterm gndh,preceding deoapatnih,
‘
usually meansfemales, or w omen
,whose
nature, theScholiast says, islocomotive,— g amanaswabhdodh.
T heScholiast says, he callsthecloads to battle; for by themutual collisionof thecloudsrainisengendered .
Varg a I .
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
wealth,prefers (to receive) from those (who praise
him ) . INDRA has defended the pious sacrifi cer
ET ASA,when contending with SI
'
IRYA,theson of
1 6. INDRA,harnesser of steeds
,the descendants
Of GOTAMA haveoffered,to thee
,prayers of effi cacy
,
to secure thy presence. Bestow uponthem every
sort Of affluence. May hewho hasacquired wealth
by pious acts comehither, quickly, inthemorning.
FIFTH ADHYAYA
ANUVAKA XI . (continued) .
SuxT A V . (LXII . )
T heRishiisNODRAs, and deity , INDRA , asinthelast ; themetre,T risht
'
abh.
1 . We meditate,like ANGIRA S
,an acceptable
address to that powerful and praise- deserving
INDRA , who is to be adored,by hisworshippers
,
(with prayers) Of eflicacy, to bring him to thecerem ony . Let us repeat a prayer to thecelebrated
leader ofall.
T helegend relates, that a king named Swas’
wa, o r thelord of
g ood (an) horses being desirous of a son, worshipped
Sarya, who , himself, wasbornasthesonof theking . A t a sub
sequent period, insomedisputebetweenhim andtheRishiEtas’
a,
Indra took part with thelatter .
F IRST ASRTAxA— FIFTH ADHYAYA . 1 67
2 . D O you,priests
,Offer
,to the vast and m ost
powerful INDRA,earnest veneration
,a chant fi t to
be sung aloud for,through him
,our forefathers
,
theANGIRASA S,worshipping him
,and knowing the
footmarks,recovered (thestolen) cattle.
3 . When the search wasset on foot by INDRA
and theANGIRASA S,SARAMA secured food for her
young .
" ThenBRIHASPAT I " slew thedevourer,and
rescued thekine and thegods,with thecattle
,pro
claimed their joy aloud .
4 . Powerful INDRA,who art to be gratified with
a laudatory and well-accented hymnby the seven
priests,whether engaged for ninem onths
,o r for ten
,
"
T heexpressionisdngashyam a Sa’
ma, a Sdma fi t to berecitedal oud,— etg hoshyayog yam such as the Rathantar as, and otherprayers
,which areusually considered portionsOf theSdma Veda.
But thecommentator understands Sa’ma, in thisplace, to mean,sing ing or chanting of theBichas:— Riksha yad g anam tasya
sdmetya'
khya’
r.
WhenInch a desired thebitch Sa/ramd to g o insearch of thestolencattle, sheconsented to do so , only on condition that them ilk Of thecowsshould beg ivento her young ones, which Indrapromised .
B rihaspati is hereused as a synonym of Indra, thepro
tector o r master (pati) of theg reat ones — theg ods.
d ai’
ia identifies the priests (mpras) with theAng irasas,who , hesays, areof two orders, —thosewho conduct sacrificesforninemonths
,and thosewho conduct them for ten. Hecitesthe
Nirakta,for theconfi rmationof this(XI . 1 9) but themeaning of
Va’
ska’
s interpretationof thew ord naoag waisdoubtful, usnava
g atimay mean that onewhosecourseor conditionisnew ,
’ betterthan for nine. Another explanationwhich hesug gests, —naca
Varg a II.
1 68 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
and desirous of(safe) protection, thou hast terrifi ed,by thy voice, thedivisiblefructifying cloud.
"
5 . Destroyer of foes,praised by theANGIRA SAS
,
thou hast scattered the darkness with the dawn
and with the rays of the sun: thou hast made
straight the elevations of the earth : thou hast
strengthened thefoundations Of theethereal region.
6. T he deeds of that graceful INDRA arem ost
admirable: hisexploits are m ost glorious,in that
hehasreplenished thefour rivers " of sweet water,
spread over thesurfaceOf theearth .
7.He,who isnot to beattained by violence
,
" but
(iseasily propitiated) by thosewho prais’
ehim with
nitag ati,— isstill lessintellig ible, for nacanita usuallymeansfresh
butter. T heseven priestsaresaid to be [Medhdtithiand other
Rishisof theraceofAng iras.
A drim a phalig am s calam. T helast ishereexplained,cloud ;
thefirst,that which isto bedivided by thethunderbolt ; and the
second , that which yields fruit, or causes g rainto g row by itsrain. Or thethreewordsmay beconsidered assubstantives adri
implying , asusual, a m ountain; phalig a, a cloud and oala,an
A sara all Of whom wereterrified by Indra’svoiceo r thunder .
No specificationof thesefour isg iven, beyond their being theGangesand others.
T he term aydsya hasperplexed the Scholiast . It may be
derived from ydsa, effort, - that which isno t attainableby effort ;that is, according to one interpretation, no t to be overcomeinbattle whenceRosenhasrendered it by inrictas. It iscontrasted
,
apparently, w ith what follows, andwhich requirestheinsertionof
sasctdhya,— easily to bereached , or influenced , by praises, and the
like. Other etymolog iesaresug gested ; but they arestill lesssatisfactory .
Varg a III.
Varg a IV.
1 70 RIG VEDA SANHITA.
1 1 . Beautiful INDRA,who art to bepraised with
holy hymns,the pious who are desirous Of holy
rites,those who are anxious for riches
,and those
who are wise,repair to thee
,with veneration.
Powerful INDRA,their minds adhere to thee
,as
affectionatewives to a loving husband .
1 2 . Beautiful INDRA,the riches that have long
sincebeenheld inthy hands have suffered neither
loss nor diminution. Thou,INDRA
,art illustrious
,
addicted to good works,and resolute. Enrich us
,
thou who art diligent inaction,by thy acts .
1 3 . Mighty INDRA,NODRAS
,thesonof GOTAMA
,
hascomposed,for us
,this new hymn
, (addressed) tothee
,who hast been for ever
,who harnessest thy
coursers (to thy car) , and art thesureguide(of all) .May he who hasacquired wealth by pious acts
comehither,quickly
,in themorning.
sem i VI . (LXIII )
Rishi, deity, and metre, asbefore.
1 . INDRA,thou art the mighty one who
,be
coming manifest in (thehour of) alarm ,didst sus
tain,by thy energies , heaven and earth.
" Then,
through fear of thee,all creatures
,and themoun
T heterm explained,by theScholiast, balaih, by forces, or
streng th, is, in the text, s'
ashmaih, the dr iersup, that is, it issaid
,of enem ies. Of the cir cumstance alluded to wehaveno
other explanationthanthat Indra becamemanifest, and sustainedearth and heaven
,whenthey werefilled w ith fear of anAsara.
PerhapsVritra isintended but thepassageisObscure.
FIRST A SR T’
AXA— FIFTR ADHYAYA . 1 71
tains,and all other vast and solid things
,trembled
,
likethe(tremulous) rays of thesun .
2 . When,INDRA
,thou harnessest thy variously
moving horses,thy praiser places thy thunderbolt
inthy hands , wherewith, accomplisher Of undesired
acts,
"
thou assailest thineenemies,and
,glorified by
many,destroyest their numerous cities .
3 . Thou,INDRA
,the best Of all beings
,the
assailer and humiliator (of thy foes) , the chief Of
the RIBRUS,
"the friend of man
,the subduer of
enemies,didst aid theyoung and illustrious KUT SA
,
"
and slewest S’
USRNA,
" inthedeadly and close- fought
fi ght
4 . Thou,verily
,didst animate him to (acquire)
such (renown) as that which, sender of rain and
wielder of the thunderbolt,thou (didst acquire) ,
when thou slewest VRITRA , and when,munifi cent
hero,who easily conquerest (thy foes) , thou didst
put to flight theD asg as" inbattle.
A ciharyatakrata . Rosenhasdesideratasresfaciens but the
Scholiast hasaprepsitakarman, that is, hedoesactionsundesiredby hisfoes.
SO theScholiastexplainsRibhakshd, -Ribhandm adhipatih : or
it maymean, hewho abidesintheRibhus, —tesha kritaniodsah but
heunderstandsRibha, here, to meanaw iseman,asage(medhdoin) .
These names have occurred before, in thesame relation
(seep .
T heDasyasaredescribed astheenem iesof Katsa,—Katsasyopakshayatdrah. A g reeably to theapparentsenseofDasya,— barbarian
,or onenotHindu,— E'
atsa w ould bea princewho boreanactivepar t inthesubjug ationof theorig inal tribesof India.
Varg a V.
1 72 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
5 . Do thou,INDRA
,who art unwilling to harm
any resolute set openall thequarters (of
the horiz on) to the horses of us who praisethee,
(whenweareexposed) to theaversion(of our enemies) ; and, wielder of the thunderbolt
,demolish
our foes,aswith a club .
6. Men invoke thee,such as thou art
,in the
thick- thronged and wealth-bestowing conflict. Maythis thy succour, powerful INDRA, ever be granted,in war , worthy to be enjoyed . (by warriors) inbattle.
7. INDRA,wielder of thethunderbolt
,warring on
behalf Of PURUXUT SA,
"thou didst overturntheseven
cities ; thou didst cut Off,for SUDAS
,thewealth Of
ANRU,asif (it had been a tuft) of sacred grass,
and didst giveit to him,O king
,ever satiating thee
(with oblations) .
8. Increase,divineINDRA
,for us
,throughout the
earth,abundant food
,—(that it may be asplentiful )
aswater,
- by which , hero , thou bestowest uponus
(existence) , as thou causest water to flow onevery
Side.
9. Praises havebeen offered to thee,INDRA
,by
Evenalthoug h hostileto him . That is,Indra is
,inhimself
,
indifferent to thosewho areopposed to him ,and
,if heundertakes
their destruction,i t isno t onhisownbehalf, but indefenceOf his
friendsand worshippers, asinthecase Of Katsa, alluded to inthepreceding Stanza.
Parakatsa iscalled a Rishi; Sadds, a king (seep . and
Anha,anA sara : but no further informationis g ivenin the
comment.
1 74 RIG-VEDA SANR ITA.
3 . Youthful RUDRAS,and undecaying
,destruc
tiveOf thosewho do no t worship (thegods) , of un
obstructed progress,and imm oveableasmountains
,
they are desirous of granting (the wishes of theworshipper) , and, by their strength, agitateall sub
stances,whether Ofheaveno r ofearth .
4. They decorate their persons with various o r
naments; they haveplaced, for elegance, brilliant
(garlands) on their breasts ; lances areborneupontheir Shoulders
,and
,with them and their own
strength,have they been born
,leaders
,from the
sky .
5 . Enriching their worshipper,
agitating the
clouds,devourers of foes
,they create the winds
and lightnings by their power. T hecircumambient
and agitating MARUT S milk heavenly udders,and
sprinkletheearth with thewater.
6. T hemunifi cent MARUT S scatter thenutritious
waters,aspriests
,at sacrifices
,the clarified butter .
As groom s lead forth a horse,they bring forth
,for
its rain,the fleet-moving cloud
,and milk it
,thun
dering and unexhausted.
7 . Vast,possessed of knowledge
,bright- shining
,
likem ountains in stability,and quick inm otion
,
you, likeelephants , break down the forests, when
you put vigour into your ruddy (mares) .
8. T hemost wiseMARUT S roar likelions theall
knowing are graceful as the Spotted deer,destroy
ing (their foes) , delighting (their worshippers) ofdeadly strength in their anger
,they come
,with
FIRST ASRTAxA— FIFTH ADHYAYA . 1 75
their antelopes,
and their arms, (to defend the
sacrifi cer) against interruption.
9. MARUT S,who aredistinguished in troops
, who
are benevolent to men,who areheroes
,and whose
strength isdeadly inyour anger, you makeheaven
and earth resound (at your coming) ; your (glory )sits intheseat- furnished chariots
,conspicuous as (a
beautiful) form ,o r asthelovely lightning.
1 0. T he MARUT S,who are all-knowing
,co
dwellers with wealth,combined with strength
,
loud- sounding,repellers of foes
,of infiniteprowess
,
whoseweapon (of Offence) is INDRA, and who are
leaders (of men) , hold, intheir hands, theshaft.1 1 . A ugmenters of rain
,they drive
,with goldenVarg a
wheels,theclouds asunder ; aselephants
"
(ina herd,break down the trees in their way) . They are
honoured with sacrifices , visitants Of the hall of
offering,spontaneous assailers (of their foes) , sub
vertersof what are stable,imm oveablethem selves
,
and wearers of shining weapons .
1 2 . Weinvoke,with praise
,the foe- destroying
,
all-purifying,water- shedding
,all- surveying band
of MARUT S,the offspring of RUDRA . (Priests) , to
Prishatébhih, w ith thespotted deer, which aretheodhanas, o rsteeds
,of theMar ats.
A'
pathyona; literally , likethatwhich isproduced,o r occurs
,
on theroad,
” leaving a wide rangefo r explanation. d ana,
therefore,proposesanother meaning : likea chariot which drives
over and crushessticksand strawsontheway.
”
1 76 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
Obtain prosperity, have recourse to the dustraising and powerful band of MARUT S
,receiving
libations from sacred vessels,
"
and showering down
(benefits ) .
1 3 . T hemanwhom,MARUT S
,you defend
,with
your protection,quickly surpasses all men in
strength ? with his horses,he acquires food
,and
,
with hismen,riches he perform s the required
worship and heprospers .1 4. MARUT S
,grant to your wealthy (worshippers ,
a eminent for good works,invincibleinbattle
,
illustrious,theannihilator (of hisadversaries) , the
seizer of wealth,the deserver of praise
,and all
discerning . May we cherish such a son,and such a
grandson,for a hundred winters .
1 5 . Grant us,MARUT S
,durable riches
,attended
by posterity,
and m ortifying to our enemies,
(riches) reckoned by hundreds and thousands, and
ever - increasing . May they who have acquired
wealth by pious acts come hither, quickly, in the
m orning.
Riy’
éshinam,which Rosen renders hostes eineentem
,and
M.Lang lois, cictoriease: but the commentary offers no such
signification. T heMarats, it issaid , areworshipped at thethird
or evening ceremonial , according to thetext . Rijésham abhishanwanti, They (thepriests) pour theSoma juiceinto thevessel .
”
Risjiham,initsordinary sense, isa frying—pan; but hereit may
meanany sacrificial vessel .Patra, son, issupplied by the comment : the concluding
phrasesauthoriz etheaddition.
1 78 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
delightful as water : heis likea horseurged to a
chargeinbattle,and likeflowing waters ." Who can
arrest him ?
4.Heis thekind kinsmanof thewaters,likea
brother to his sisters : heconsumes the forest,asa
Ra’
g'
a’
(destroys) hisenemies . whenexcited by the
wind,hetraverses thewoods
,and shears the hairs
of theearth .
"
5.He breathes amidst thewaters,likea Sitting
Swan: awakened at the dawn,he restores
,by his
operations,consciousness to men: heisa creator
,
like SOMA born from the waters, (where he
lurked, ) like an animal with coiled-up limbs, he
becameenlarged ; and hislight (spread) afar.
T heep ithetsare, inthetext, attached to theObjectsof comparison, althoug h equally applicableto A gni: thus, heispusht
'
ir
na ranted— likeg rateful nourishment kshitir napr ithwi,— likethevast earth ; &c . Several of thecomparisonsadm it ofvar iousinterpretations; asthefirst may signify the increase Of desiredfruitsor rewards, astheconsequenceofsacrificesw ith fi re inno
casedoesit import thefrag am mataritasofRosen.
T hefruit,flowers, g rasses, shrubs, and thelike, termed , inthe
text,r omdprithicydh.
Somena eedhdh ; in likem anner as Soma createso r causesuseful plants to g row ,
so A gni creates, or extracts from them ,
their nutri tivefaculty . T heA gni herealluded to isthefi reofdig estion, theheat of thestomach : A gnir annado ’nnapatih,
A gniistheeater and sovereign of food ; and, in theVdjasaneyiYajash, wehaveE tdiad ed idam annam chairdnnddas
’
cha Soma
ecdnnam A gnir anna’
dah,
- Inasmuch as thereisfood and feeder,so Sonia isthefood, and thefeeder isA gni.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— FIFTH ADHYAYA .
SuKT A II . (LXVI . )
Deity, Rishi, and metre, thesame.
1 . A GNI,who is likewondrous wealth
,likethe
all- surveying Sun,like Vital breath
,like a well
conducted son,like a rider-bearing steed like a
milk-yielding cow,who is pure and radiant
,con
sumes theforests .
2 . Like a securemansion,heprotects property
he(nourishes people) , like barley : he is the con
q uero r of (hostile) men: he is like a Rishi,the
praiser (of the gods) , eminent amongst (devout)persons . As a spirited horse(goes to battle) , herepairs
,delighted
,to thehall of sacrifice. May he
bestow uponus food .
3 . A GNI,
of unattainable brightness,is like a
vigilant sacrifi cer heisano rnament to all (in thesacrificial chamber) , like a woman ina dwelling .
WhenheShines,with wonderful lustre
,heislikethe
white(sun) , or likea goldenchariot am ongst men,
resplendent in battle.
4 .He terrifi es (his adversaries) , like an army
sent (against an enemy) , o r like the bright
pointed shaft of an archer . A GNI,as YAMA
,is
all that isborn; as YAMA,all that will be born.
"
As the performer of a sacrifice takes care that nothingvitiatesther ite
,SO A gnidefendsit from interruptionby d shasas.
Yamo hagate, yamo g'
anitwam,isthephraseolog y ofthetext,
and issomewhat Obscure. A ccording to theScholiast, yama, here,hasitsetym olog ical purport only , “ hewho g ivesthedesired object
Varg a X .
1 80 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
He is the lover Of maidens,
"the husband of
wives ."
5 . Let us approach that blaz ing A GNI with
animal and vegetable Offerings,
"as cows hastento
their stalls . Hehas tossed about his flames (inevery direction) , like running stream s of water
therays commingle(with the radiance) visibleinthesky.
to theworshippers, ~
yachchhatidaddtisto tribhyahkdmdn, inwhichsenseit isa synonym ofA gni,
—yamo
’
gnir aehyate. Or it may be
applied to him asoneof thetwins(yama) , from thesimultaneousbirth of Indra and A gni, according to Ydska. Jdta issaid toimply all existing beings janitwa, thosethat w ill exist : both areidentical w ith A gni, asYama, from thedependenceofallexistence,past, present, or future, uponworship w ith fi re.
Becausethey ceaseto bemaidens, whentheOffering to fire,theessential part of thenuptial cerem ony, iscompleted .
T hewifebearing a chief part inoblationsto fi re. Or a legendisalluded to
,of Soma
, who , having obtained— it doesnot appearhow— a maiden, g aveher to theGandha/rca Vis
’
wdcasa hetrans
ferred her to A gni, who g aveher to a m ortal husband,and be
stowed uponher wealth and offspring . T hewholeOf thisstanz aissim ilarly commented uponintheNirakta, X.
,2 1 .
So theCommentator explainsthetermscha/ra'thdand oasatyoi,
invocationsprompted by m indspurified by offeringsofm oveablething s, that is, animals; or ofimm oveablethings, asr ice, and thelike tatprabhavair hridayddibhihsddhydhatih or, pasfaprabhaca
hridaya’
disddhanayahatyd.
1 82 R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
4 .Hewho knowsA GNI , hidden in the hollows ;hewho approaches him
,asthemaintainer of truth ;
thosewho,performing worship
,repeat hispraises ;
to them,assuredly
,hepromises affluence.
5. T hewise, (first) honouring A GNI , asthey do a
dwelling,
" worship him who implants their (peculiar)Virtues in herbs
,as progeny in their parents
,and
who,thesourceofknowledgeand of all sustenance
,
(abides) inthedomicileof thewaters .
SuXT A IV . (LXVIII . )
T heRishi, &c . ,
unchanged .
1 . T he bearer (of theoblations) , (A GNI ) , mixingthem (with other ingredients) , ascends to heaven,and clothes all things
,m oveable and imm oveable
,
’
and the nights them selves, (with light) , radiant
amongst thegods,and
,in him self alone
,compre
hending theVirtues of all these(substances) .0
2 . When,divine A GNI
,thou art born
,living
,
fo r pasture,o r
,as thecommentary says
,sanchdra
’
yog yasthdnam,
— a placeunfit for g razing , and which A gni may, therefore,
scorch up w ith impunity .
Inbuilding a house, worship isfirst Offered to theedifice;
and it isthenput to use. SO,A gniisto befirst adored , and then
employed inany sacrificial rites.
T hat is, theworld, madeup of m oveableand imm oveablething s.
Or itmay berendered, healonesurpassestheg lories(mahitwd)of all these g ods; as Rosen has it, eacellit deasdeoram mag
nitadine.
FIRST A SRTAxA— FIFTR ADHYAYA . 1 83
from the dry wood, (by attrition) , then all (thy
worshippers) perform the sacred ceremony,and
Obtain,verily
,true divinity
,by praising thee
,who
art immortal,with hymns that reach thee.
3 . Praises areaddressed to him who hasrepaired
(to the solemnity) ; oblations (are Offered) to himwho has gone (to the sacrifice) ; inhim isall sus
tenance; (and to him ) have all (devout persons)perfo rmed (the customary) rites . D O thou
,A GNI
,
knowing (the thoughts of the worshipper) , grant
riches to him who presents to thee oblations,o r
who wishes (to beableto present them ) .
4. Thou hast abided with the descendants Of
MANU,
"as the invoker (of the gods) : thou art
,
indeed,the lord of their possessions . They have
desired (of thee) procreativevigour intheir bodies ;and
,associated with their ownexcellent offspring
,
they contemplate(all things) , undisturbed .
5 . Hastening to Obey the commands of A GNI
likesons (obedient to the orders) Of a father, they
celebratehisworship . A bounding infood,A GNI sets
Open,before them
,treasures that are the doors of
sacrifice; and hewho delights in the sacrificial
chamber hasstudded theSky with constellations .
sem i v. (LXIX )T hesameasthepreceding .
1 . White- shining (A GNI ) , like the (sun) , theex0
Varg a XIII .
ting uisher Of the dawn , is the Illuminator (of all) ,
With mankind .
1 84 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
and fills united (heaven and earth with light) ,like the lustreof theradiant (sun) . Thou
,assoon
as manifested,hast pervaded all the world with
devout acts,being (both) thefather and son Of the
gods ."
2 . T he wise,the humble
,
‘
and discriminating
A GNI isthegiver of flavour to food ; as the udder
Of cows (gives Sweetness to themilk) . Invited (tothe ceremony) , he sits in the sacrificial chamber,difi using happiness, likea benevolent man, amongst
mankind .
3 .Hediffuses happiness ina dwelling,likea son
(newly) born heovercomes (opposing) men, likeananimated charger . Whatever (divine) beings I may,along with other men
,invoke (to the cerem ony) ,
thou,A GNI
,assumest all (their) celestial natures .
"
4 . Never may (malignant spirits) interrupt thoserites inwhich thou hast given the(hopeof) reward
to the persons (who celebrate them ) ; fo r, should .
(such spirits) disturb thy worship, then, assisted by
Deodna’
mpitdpatrahsan. T hepassageisalso explained , theprotector, either oftheg ods, or of thepriests(ritwijdm) , and theirmessenger , that is, at their command , likea son: but theexpressions are
,probably
,to be used in their literal sense, with a
metaphorical application. A gni, asthebearer Of oblations,may
besaid to g ivepaternal support to the g ods; whilst heistheirson, asthepresenter, to them , Ofsacrificial offerings.
I .c ., tattaddevatarapo bhaoati,
—hebecomesOf the form ,o r
nature, Of that deity ; asinthetext Twam A gneVarano g
'
dyase,
yat taam JlIitro bhaoasi, dc. ,
— Thou art born asVarana, thoubecomestMitra. [V . III 1 seeVo l . III .
,p . 23 7 ]
1 86 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
3 . A GNI,thelord Of night
,
" grants riches to (theworshipper) who adores him with sacred hymns .A GNI
,who art omniscient
,and knowest theorigin
ofgods and men,protect all these(beings dwelling)
uponearth .
4. A GNI,whom many variously- tinted (m ornings)
and nights increase,whom
,invested with truth
,all
moveable and imm oveable things augment,has
been propitiated,and iskindly seated at the holy
rite,astheinvoker (of thegods) , and rendering all
(pious) acts (productive) of reward .
5 . A GNI,
confer excellence upon our valued
cattle and may all menbring us acceptabletribute.
Odering,inmany places
,sacrifices to thee
,menre
ceive riches from thee,as (sons) from an aged
father .
6 . (May A GNI) , who islikeonewho succeeds (inhis undertakings) , and acquires (what he wishesfor) , who is like a warrior casting a dart
,and re
sembles a fearful adversary,who is brilliant in
combats, (be, to us, a friend) .
Ifshapdeat,—having , o r possessing , thenig ht, asthenespe
cially brig ht and illuminating ; asthetext, A'
gneyieairdtrih,
Nig ht ischaracterized by A gni. SO, also , inoneof themantrasOf
theA'
gnyadheya ceremony , we have, A gnir jyotir , jyotir A gnih
swdhd (Vajasaneya Sanhitd, p . Or theterm may berendered ,also
,
“ capableof destroying (thed shasas) .
sem i VII . (LXXI )
T hedeity andRishi arethesame; but themetreisT risht’abh.
l . T hecontiguous fingers,loving theaffectionate Varg aXV.
A GNI,aswives lovetheir ownhusbands
,pleasehim
(with offered oblations) , and honour him,who is
entitled to honour, (with gesticulations) , astherays
Of light (areassiduous inthe service) of thedawn,which is(at fi rst, ) dark , (then, ) glimmering, and
(fi nally, ) radiant.
2 . Our forefathers,the ANGIRA SA S
,by their
praises (of A GNI) , terrified the strong and daring
devourer, (PANI ) , by thesound . They made
,for us
,
a path to thevast heaven,and obtained accessible
day, the ensign of day,"
(ADITYA) , and the cows
(that had beenstolen) .
3 . They secured him , (A GNI , in the sacrificial
chamber) ; they made his worship the source Ofwealth whenceOpulent votaries preservehisfires
,
and practisehisrights . Freefrom all (other) desire,assiduous In his adoration
,and sustaining gods
and men by their offerings,they come into his
presence.
"
Keta, theindicator o r causer of day being known; that is,according to theScholiast, A
'
ditya, theSun.
A rg ah, explained dhanasya swaminah. It doesnot appear
why Rosenrendersit matrons.
Thisand thepreceding stanza arecorroborativeof theshareborne, by theA ng irasas, in the org anization, ifnot intheori
g ination, oftheworship ofFire.
Varg aXVI.
1 88 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
4 . When the difi’
usive Vital air " excites A GNI,
hebecomes bright and manifest" inevery mansionand the institutor of the rite
,imitating BRRIGU
,
prevails onhim to perform the function of messen
g er asa princewho hasbecomea friend sends anambassador to hismorepowerful
5 . When (the worshipper) offers an oblation tohis great and illustrious protector
,the grasping
(Rakshas) , recogniz ing thee,A GNI
,retires : but
A GNI,thearcher
,sends after him a blaz ing arrow
from hisdreadful bow ; and thegod bestows lightuponhisowndaughter, (thedawn) .6. When (the worshipper) kindles thee in his
Mdtaris’wanisa commonnameOf d a,or Wind ; but it is
heresaid to meantheprincipal vital air d ivided
(oihrita) into the fi ve airs so denom inated,asin a d ialog ue
between them ,cited by the Scholiast “ To them said the
A risht'
a breath , ‘Beno t astonished ; fo r I , having mademyselffi ve- fold
,and having arrested thearrow , sustain
Jeng a, from g’
ana, to beborn or it may bederived from ya,as
,according to theto conquer , and berendered ‘
victorious;Taittiriyas,
“ theg odsand A saraswereonceeng aged incombattheformer , being alarmed , entered into fi re: therefore, they callA gniall theg ods, who , having madehim their shield
,overcame
theA saras.
” SO,intheA itareya Brdhmana, “
theg ods, havingawokeA gni, and placed him beforethem ,
at them orning sacrifice,repulsed
, w ith him intheir van, theA sarasand d shasas, at the
m orning rite.
Thisexpressesa notionstill current amongst thenationsoftheEast
, that them ission of anenvoy to a foreignprinceisanacknowledgment Of thelatter’ssuperior ity .
1 90 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
sky, so decay impairs (my body) . Think Ofme, beforethat sourceofdestruction
d rA VIII . (LXXII . )
Rishi,&c .
,asbefore.
Varg a XVII,1 . A GNI
,holding
,inhishands
,many good things
for men,appropriates the prayers addressed to the
eternal creator ." A GNI isthelord of riches , quickly
bestowing (on those who praise him ) all golden
(gifts) .2 . A ll the immortals
,and the unbewildered
(MARUT S) , wishing for him who was(dear) to us asa
son,and was everywhere around
,discovered him
no t. Oppressed with fatigue,wandering onfoot
,and
cogniz ant of his acts,they stopped at the last
beautiful (hiding) -placeofA GNI .3 . Inasmuch
,A GNI
,as thepure (MARUT S) wor
shipped thee, (equally) pure, with clarified butter
,
for three years,therefore they acquired names
worthy (to be repeated) at sacrifices,and
,being
regenerated,Obtained celestial bodies ."
Which istantamount to asking A gni to g rant immortality ,amritatwam prayachchhetiydeat.
I .e, Swdtmdbhimakham karoti,— hemakesthem present
,o r ap
plicable, to h imself. T hecreator isnamed Vedhas,—usually anameof Brahmd,
— and is,here, associated w ith s
’
as’
ioata,theeternal.
T hislooksasif a first causewererecogniz ed , distinct from Agni
and theelemental deities, althoug h, ina fig urativesense, they areidentified with it.
T henext has only s’aehayah, thepure: theScholiast sup
FIRST ASHT’AKA— FIFTH ADHYAYA . 1 91
4. Thosewho are to beworshipped, (thegods) ,
inquiring,betweentheexpansiveheavenand earth
(fo r A GNI) , recited (hymns) dedicated to RUDRA .
T hetroop of mortal" (MARUT S) , with (INDRA) , theSharer of half the oblation
,
" knowing whereA GNI
washiding,found him inhisexcellent retreat.
5 . T he gods,discovering thee
,sat down
,and
,
with their wives,paid reverential adorationto thee
,
pliesMar ats, fo r whom ,it issaid , sevenplattersareplaced at the
A gnichayana ceremony : and they are severally invoked by theappellationsI’dris‘, Anyddris
’
,T ddris
’
, Pratidris’
,Mitah, Sammitah,
and others. In consequenceof thisparticipation, w ith Agni, Ofsacr ificial offerings, they exchanged their perishable, for imm ortal ,bodies
,and Obtained heaven. T heMaratsare, therefore, likethe
Ribhus,— deifi ed m ortals.
T heallusionto A gni’shiding himself, occurring previously,also inversetw o ,— hasalready beenexplained inp . 3
,note(1 . But
wehave, here, somefurther curiousidentifications, from which itappearsthat Badra isA gni. T hehymnsoftheg odsareaddressedto A gni, and are, therefore, termed Radriya for Rudra isA gni,
Radro’
gnih. T helegend which iscited , inexplanation, from the
T aittir éya branch of the Yajash, relates,that
,during a battle
betweentheg odsand A saras, A gni carried Off thewealth whichtheformer had concealed . Detecting thetheft, theg odspursuedthe thief
,and forcibly recovered their treasure. A gni wept
(arodét) at theloss, and was, thence, called Radra.
T hetext hasonly ma/rtah, ‘ the m ortal the Scholiast suppliesMaradg anah.
Here,also
, wehave only theepithet nemadhitd, ‘the half
sharer , ’ from nema, a half ; to which , according to theTaittir tyaschool, Indra isentitled , at all sacrifices: the other half g oesto all theg ods— Sa/rvedeed eko ’rdhah. Indraekaeodparo
’rdhah.
XVIII.
R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
upon their knees.a Secure,on beholding their
friend,of being protected
,thy friends , the gods ,
abandoned therest of their bodies insacrifice.
b
6. (Devout men) , competent to offer sacrifices,
haveknownthethriceseven mystic rites comprisedinthee
,
°and
,with them
,worshipped thee. Do thou
,
therefore,with like affection
,protect their cattle.
and all that (belongs to them) , moveable or sta
tionary.
7 . A GNI,who art cogniz ant of all things to be
known,ever provide, for the subsistence of men
,
grief-alleviating (food) . So shalt thou bethediligentbearer of oblations , and messenger of the gods
,
knowing the paths between(earth and heaven) , bywhich they travel .
8. T he seven pure rivers that flow from heaven
(are directed, A GNI , by thee: by thee thepriests) ,
a A blngna or it may beapplied to A gnikneeling beforethem .
b So thetext Deva vai g ajnani atanwata,— T he g ods, verily,constituted thesacrifice. But theexpressionis
,still
,obscure
,
andrefersto somelegend , probably, which hasnot beenpreserved .
Gakg dni pada,—secret or mysterioussteps
,by which
heavenisto beobtained meaning thecerem oniesof theVedas.
Thesearearranged inthreeclasses, each consisting of seven, o r
thePdkag ajnas, thoseinwhich food of somekind is offered , as
intheAnpdsana,Homa, Vais’wadeva, &c. theHanirg cg ’
nas,those
inwhich clarified butter is presented, asat the A'
gng a’
dlieg a,
Dars’
a,Parnamdsa, and others; and the Soniag ajnas, thepr in
cipal part of which isthe libation of the Sonia juice, as the
A gniskt’
oma, A tg agnislit'
oma, g5m. Al l these are comprised in
A gni, becausethey cannot becelebrated without fi re.
1 94 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
with her magnitude,to uphold (theworld) , along
with her mighty sons .
1 0 . (T he o fi’
erers of oblations) have placed, inthis (A GNI) , thegraceful honours (of theceremony) ,and the two portions of clarified butter that are
thetwo eyes 8 (of thesacrifice) . Then theimmortalscomefrom heaven; and thy bright flames, A GNI ,spread inall directions
,likerushing rivers ; and the
gods perceiveit, (and rejoice) .
Sfi xm IX. (LXXIII . )
T heRishi, deity, and metre, arethesame.
1 . A GNI,likepatrimonial wealth
,isthegiver of
food : he isa director,like the instructions of one
learned in scripture: he rests in the sacrificial
chamber,likea welcomeguest and
,likeanoffi cia
ting priest,hebrings prosperity onthehouseof the
worshipper .
ag anas, o r‘ com ings, ’ of the A
'
dityas, that allusion is made.
Somereferenceto solar revolutionsmay beintended althoug h itisno t obviouswhat can bemeant
,asno such movement is
effected by thirty-six nig hts o r days; and the Scholiast termsthem Larnidi’ii, ‘
actsor cerem onies.
’
A'
tastlin/i isalso explained ,they madeo r instituted . A
'
a asswapatg dni tastlzuli means, according to him ,
eliaiardas’
ardtrashat’
trins’
adrdtraditg dndni ag anddini
karmani lcriiaeantafi ,— they madetherites, o r acts, which werethe ag anas and others
,of the A '
dityas, (and which werefor)thirty -six o r fourteennig hts.
a“ Anexpressionfound,also
,inanother text : or thereare, asit
were,two eyesof a sacrifice
, which are thetwo portionsof theclarified butter .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— FIFTH ABBYAYA . 1 95
2 .He,who islikethedivineSun
,who knows the
truth (of things) , preserves , by hisactions , (hisvotaries) , in all encounters . Likenature
,
a he is un
changeable,and
,like soul
,b is thesourceof happi
ness . Heisever to becherished .
3 .He,who
,likethedivine(Sun) , isthesupporter
of theuniverse,abides onearth
,likea prince
, (surrounded by) faithful friends . In his presencemen
_
sit down,likesons inthedwelling ofa parent and
(in purity, he resembles) an irreproachable and
beloved wife.
4. Such as thou art,A GNI
,men preserve thee
,
constantly kindled,in their dwellings
,in secure
places,and offer
,upon thee
,abundant (sacrificial)
food. Do thou,inwhom is all existence
,
'
be the
bearer of riches, (for our advantage) .
5 . May thy opulent worshippers, A GNI, obtain
(abundant) food : may thelearned, (who praisethee)and ofler thee(oblations) , acquirelong life: may wegain
,inbattles
,booty from our foes
,—presenting their
portionto thegods,for (theacquisition of) renown .
6. T hecows,loving (A GNI , who hascometo the Varg a
hall ofsacrifice) , sharing hissplendour, havebrought,
a Amati, theterm of thetext,isexplained rag a or swam
’
ipa,
peculiar form or nature. Asthisis, essentially, thesameinall them odificationsofearth
,or any other element, so A gniisoneand
thesameinall thesacrificesperformed w ith fi re.
b Assoul is theseat and sourceof all happiness, so A gni, as
thechief agent ofsacrifice, isthemaincauseof felicity, both heroand hereafter .
1 96 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
with full udders, (their milk, ) to bedrunk . T he
rivers,soliciting hisgood will
,haveflowed from a
distance,inthevicinity of them ountain .
7 . (T he gods) , who areentitled to worship,so
liciting thy good will, haveentrusted to thee, re
splendent A GNI,the(sacrificial) food ; and, (for the
dueobservanceof sacred rites) , they havemadethenight and morning of different colours
,—or black
and purple.
8. May we, mortals, whom thou hast directed (totheperformanceof sacrifices) , for thesakeof riches ,become opulent. Filling heavenandearth
,and the
fi rmament, (with thy radiance) , thou protectest the
wholeworld,likea (sheltering) shade.
a
9. Defended,A GNI
,by thee
,may wedestroy the
horses (of our enemies) , by (our) horses ; their men,by (our) men; their sons, by (our) sons : and may
our sons,learned
,and inheritors ofancestral wealth
,
livefor a hundred winters .
1 0 . May these our praises,sapient A GNI
,be
grateful to thee,both inmind and heart. May we
becompetent to detain thy well- supporting wealth,o fi
’
ering , upon thee,their shareof the (sacrificial)
food to thegods .
5“ Asanything affording shadekeepsoff theheat ofthesun, soA gni g uardstheworld ag ainst affliction.
1 98 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
9. Verily,divine A GNI
,thou art desirous of
bestowing,upon the offerer of oblations) to the
go ds,ample(wealth) , brilliant and giving vigour.
Sfi xr A II . (LXXV . )
Rishi, deity, and metre, asbefore.
Varg a XXIII. 1 . A ttend to our most earnest address,pro
pitiatory of the gods,accepting our oblations in
thy m outh .
2 . And then,m ost wiseA GNI
,chief of theAN
GIRA SA S,may we address (to thee) an acceptable
and gratifying prayer.
3 . Who,A GNI
,amongst men
,is thy kinsman?
Who isworthy to offer thee sacrifice? Who,in
deed,art thou ? Andwheredost thou abide
4. Worship,for us
,MIT RA and VARUIQIA ; wor
ship,for us
,all thegods ; (celebrate) a great sacri
fi ce; bepresent inthineowndwelling .
Suxm III . (LXXVI . )
Rishiand deity asbefore themetreisT risfi t'
ubli.
Varg axxrv. 1 . What approximation of the mind,A GNI
,to
theecanbeaccomplished for our good ? What can
a hundred encomium s (effect) ? Who, by sacrifices,has obtained thy might ? With what intent mayWeoffer thee(oblations) ?
a
a T hat is, it isnot possibleto offer sacrifice, praise, or prayer,that shall beworthy ofA gni.
FIRST A SHfAKA— FIFTH ADHYAYA . 1 99
2 . Come,AeNI
,hither : invoker (of the gods) ,
sit down: a beour preceder ; for thou art irresistible.
May the all-expansive heaven and earth defend
thee,that thou mayest worship the gods to their
great satisfaction.
3 . Utterly consumeall thed snasas,A GNI ; and
betheprotector of our sacrifices against interruption. Bring hither theguardianof theSonia juice
,
(INDRA ) ,b with his steeds
,that wemay show hos
pitality to thegiver of good .
4. I invoke (thee) , who art the conveyer (ofoblations) , with thy flames, with a hymn productive
ofprogeny (to theworshipper) . Sit downhere, withthegods ; and do thou, who art deserving of wor
ship,dischargetheoffi ce ofHoir i
,o r of P o iri
,and
awakenus,thou who art the depositary and gene
rator of riches .
5 . As,at the sacrificeof theholy MANUS
,thou
,
a sageamongst sages,didst worship thegods with
oblations,so
,also
,A GNI
,veracious invoker of the
gods,do thou to -day (present theoblations) with an
exhilarating ladle.
StiK'
rA IV . (LXXVII . )
Rishi, &c . asbefore.
1 . What (oblations) may we offer to A GNI ? Varg axxv.
a Inthechamber whereburnt- offering sarepresented .
b Somapati, which isa rather unusual appellative of I ndra.
T helatter nameisnot inthetext ; but thedeity isindicated byhar ibfi g dm,
histwo steeds.
200 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
What praise is addressed to theluminous (A GNI) ,that isagreeable to the gods
,— that A GNI who is
immortal,
and observant of truth,who is the
invoker of thegods,theperformer of sacrifices
,and
who, (present) am ongst men, conveys oblations to
thedeities ?
2 . Bring hither,with praises
,him who ismost
constant in sacrifices,observant of truth
,and the
invoker (of thegods) for A GNI , whenherepairs tothe gods
,on thepart of man
,knows those (who
are to be worshipped) , and worships them withreverence.
a
8 . Fo r he is theperformer of rites he is the
destroyer and reviver (of all things) ; and,likea
friend,he is the donor of unattained wealth . A ll
men reverencing the gods,and approaching the
well- looking A GNI,repeat hisname first
,inholy
rites .
4 . May A GNI , who isthechief director of sacri
fi ces,and the destroyer of enemies
,accept our
praiseand worship,with oblations ; and may those
who are afi luent with great wealth,who areen
dowed with strength,and by whom the sacrificial
food hasbeenprepared, bedesirous to offer adora
tion.
a T heexpressionof thetext ismanasd, ‘with them ind but
theScholiast readsnamasa, w ith reverence,
’asserting that the
lettersnand m aretransposed .
b T hewordsaremarg a andsad/m theCommentator explainsthefirst
, thekiller o r extirpator of all ; and thelatter, theproduoer .
Varg aXXVII
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
Sfi KT A VI . (LXXIX . )
T he Rishi is the same, GOT AMA : the hymn consists of four
Irriclias, o r triads: the dei ty of thefirst is theA GNI of the
m iddlereg ion, theethereal or electric fi re, o r lig htning ; thedeity of theother triadsisA GNI
,inhisgeneral character : the
metreof thefirst of them isT rislit'nbk ofthesecond, Gelatin
and, of thelast two , Gayatri.
1 . T hegolden-haired A GNI istheagitator of the
clouds,whentherainispoured forth
,and
,moving
with theswiftnessof thewind,shines with a bright
radiance. T hem ornings know no t (of theshowers) ,a
like honestb (people) , who , provided with food, areintent upontheir ownlabours .2 . Thy falling (rays) , accompanied by them oving
(MARUT S) , strike against (the cloud) the black
shedder of rainhasroared : whenthis isdone, (the
shower) comes, with delightful and smiling (drops) ,theraindescends
,theclouds thunder .
3 . When this(the lightning, A GNI , ) nourishestheworld with themilk of therain
,and conducts
it,by them ost direct ways
,
0
to (theenjoyment of)
8“ A gni, inhismanifestation of lig htning , takespart in theproduction of rain
,by p iercing theclouds. T hedawn isno t
concerned intheoperation; but thisissaid , no t to depreciatetheexcellenceof 0 872628, but to enhancethat ofA gni.b Satg dli, true, sincere: thereisno substantive; but prajdli,
people,o r progeny, issupplied by thecommentary . Rosensub
stitutesmalieres, saiya’
h being fem inine: but so also isprajdli.
Or uses,—asdrinking , washing , bathing , and thelike.
FIRST ASH’f‘AKA— FIFTH ADHYAYA . 203
water,thenMITRA
,A RYAMAN
,VARUIQIA
,and the
circumambient (troop of MARUT S) , pierce throughthe(investing) membrane, into thewomb of the
cloud .
4. A GNI,son of strength
,lord of food and of
cattle,give us abundant sustenance
,thou who
knowest all that exists .
5 .He,the blaz ing A GNI
,who iswise
,and the
granter of dwellings,isto bepraised by our hymns .
O thou whosem outh (glows) with many (flames) ,a
shine(propitiously, so) that food-providing wealthmay beours I
6 . Shining A GNI,driveoff (all disturbers of the
rite) , either by thyself, or (thy servants) , whether byday o r by night : sharp -visaged A GNI
,destroy the
Raks/zasasentirely .
7 . A GNI,who
,inall rites
,art to bepraised
,guard
us with thy protection, (propitiated) by the recitationof themetrical hymn?
Grant us,A GNI
,riches that dispel poverty
,
that are desirable (to all) , and cannot be taken
(from us) , inall encounters (with our foes) .9. Grant us
,A GNI
,for our livelihood
,wealth
,
Paraanilca ; from para, many, and anilca,face or m outh
flames areunderstood, ag reeably to a comm onnameof Agni,
d la'
jifi wa, fi ame-tong ued . Rosenhas, evidently, read themalekaof thecommentary, sakha, andexplainsparaanilca, maltisg aadiis
fruens.
b Gdg atra ; either a portion of theSdina,so termed
, or the
Gdg atr é metre, according to theScholiast.
Varg aXXIX .
204 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
with sound understanding,conferring happiness
,
and sustaining (us) through life.
1 0. GOTAMA,desirous of wealth
,offers
,to the
sharp -flaming A GNI , pureprayers and praises .1 1 . May he, A GNI , who annoys us, whether nigh
o r afar,perish ; and do thou be, to us, (propitious)
for our advancement.
1 2 . T he thousand - eyed,a
all - beholding A GNI
drives away theRaks/zasas; and, (praised, by us
, )with holy hymns
,he (the invoker of the gods
, )celebrates their praise.
Stixm VII . (LXXX . )
T he Rishi isGOTAMA,asbefore; but the deity isINDRA : themetreisPantti.
1 . Mighty wielder of the thunderbolt,when the
priestb had thus exalted thee(by praise) , and theexhilarating Sonia juice (had been drunk) , thoudidst expel
,by thy vigour
,AHI from the earth
,
manifesting thineownsovereignty.
c
2 . That exceedingly exhilarating Sonia juice,
a T heliteral rendering oftheepithet of thetext, Safi asrdkslza,which identifiesA gniw ith Indra; but Sag ana interpretsit, havingcountlessflames
,—asan/lc7ig dtajwdla.
b T heBrahmd, which theScholiast interpretsBrdiimana.
T heburdenof thisand ofall theother stanzasof thishymnisarchannana award/g ain. T hefirst term usually implieswor
shipping , honouring ; but theCommentator g ives, asitsequivalent,pralcat
'
ag an swasg aswdmitwampralcat'
ag an,—making manifest hisownmastership or supremacy .
Varg a XXXI.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
ninety andnine rivers : a great is thy prowess .Strength isdeposited inthy arms
,manifesting thine
own sovereignty .
9. A thousand 3 m ortals worshipped him,together ;
twenty b havehymned (hispraise) ; a hundred (sages)repeatedly glorify him . So
,INDRA
,istheoblation
lifted up,manifesting thineownsovereignty .
1 0 . INDRA overcame,by hisstrength
,thestrength
ofVRITRA : great ishismanhood,wherewith
,having
slainVRITRA,helet loose thewaters
,manifesting
hisownsovereignty.
1 1 . This heaven and earth trembled,thunderer
,
at thy wrath, when, attended by theMARUT S, thou
slewest VRITRA by thy prowess , manifesting thineownsovereignty .
1 2 . VRITRA deterred no t INDRA by histrembling,
or his clamour : themany -edged iron thunderbolt
fell upon him, (IND RA) manifesting hisownsove
reignty.
1 3 . When thou (INDRA, ) didst encounter, with
thy bolt, VRIT RA and the thunderbolt (which he
hurled) , then, INDRA, the strength of thee, deter
mined to slay AHI,was displayed in theheavens
,
manifesting thineownsovereignty .
1 4. A t thy shout, wielder of thethunderbolt, all
3 Put for any indefinitenumber .
b T hesixteen priestsemployed at a sacrifice, theYajamdnaand hiswife, and two functionariesentitled the Sadasg a and
Sizmitri, directors, probably, of theceremonies of theassembly,
not oftheworship .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SIXTH ADHYAYA .
things,moveable or immoveable
,trembled : even
TWA SHTRI shook with fear,INDRA
,at thy wrath,
manifesting thineownsovereignty .
1 5 . Weknowno t,ofa certainty
,theall- pervading
INDRA. Who (does know him ,abiding) afar off,
a in
hisstrength For inhim havethegods concentratedriches
,and worship
,and power
,manifesting his
ownsovereignty .
1 6. Inlikemanner asof o ld,so,inwhatever act
of worship A THA RVAN,or father MANUS
,or DADH
YACH" engaged,their oblations and their hymns
were,all
,congregated in that INDRA
,manifesting
hisownsovereignty.
SIXTH ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA XI II . (continued) .
SiiXT A VIII . (LXXXI . )
T heRishi,deity, andmetre, asbefore.
1 . INDRA , the slayer of VRITRA,hasbeen aug
mented,instrength and satisfaction, by (theadora
a T heexpression isvery elliptical, loo airg d parab ; being ,literally, who—with vig our— afar . T heScholiast completesthesentenceasinthetext.b Manaskpitd ; Manasbeing the progenitor of all mankind .
Dadkg aeh, or D adliieiii, isa well -knownRialzi, thesonofA tkarean,ofwhom mention, subsequently , morethanonce, recurs.
Varg a I .
208 R IG -VEDA SANHITA.
tionof) men? Weinvokehim ingreat conflicts, aswell asinlittle. May hedefend us inbattles .2 . For thou
,hero
,INDRA
,art a host : thou art
the giver of much booty : thou art theexalter of
the humble thou bestowest (riches) on thewor
shipper who oflers thee oblations ; for abundant isthy wealth .
8. When battles arise,wealth devolves on the
victor . Yoke thy horses, humblers of the pride
(of the foe) , that thou mayest destroy one,and
enrich another ? Placeus,INDRA
,inaffluence.
4. Mighty through sacrifice,formidable(to foes) ,
partaking of the sacrificial food,INDRA hasaug
mented his strength . Pleasing in appearance,
having a handsome chin,and possessing (bright)
coursers,hegrasps the iron thunderbolt inhiscon
tig uoushands, for (our) prosperity.
5 .He has fi lled theSpaceof earth and the fi r
T heScholiast explainsthis, a deity, acquiring vig our bypraise
,increases that is
,becomesm ore powerful and m ig hty.
T henotion is clear enoug h ; but, althoug h ‘ increases’ is theliteral rendering ofpravardlzate, it expressesitspurpor t but iacompletely .
b Wehavea legend, in illustration of thispassage: Go tama,thesonofRakag ana, wastheparokita of theKara and Srinjag a
princes,and, inan eng agement w ith other king s, prop itiated
Indra by thishymn, who , inconsequence, g avethevictory to theformer . Rosenputsthephraseinterrog atively : Q aeninani oeeisaraaes? g aemnani opalentia dabis? But theScholiast explainskam,
whom,by kanchit, any one, someone: that is, Indra g ives the
victory to whomsoever heispleased with .
21 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hitherto been)? Since thou hast inspired us with
truespeech,thou art solicited with it. Therefore
,
quickly yokethy horses.
2 . (Thy worshippers) haveeaten thefood whichthou hadst given, and have rej oiced
,and have
trembled through their precious (bodies) self
illuminated sages have glorified thee with com
mendablethoughts .’
Therefore,INDRA
,quickly yoke
thy horses.
3 . Wepraise thee, MA GHAVAN, who lookest benignly (uponall) . Thus praised by us
,repair
, (in
thy car) ,‘
filled with treasure,to thosewho desire
thy presence. INDRA,quickly yokethy horses .
4 . May he ascend that chariot which rains
(blessings) , and grants cattle,and which provides
thevessel filled with themixtureof Sonia juiceand
grain?Q uickly, INDRA , yokethy horses .
5 . Performer of many (holy) acts, let thy steeds
beharnessed ontheright and ontheleft and,when
exhilarated by the(sacrificial) food, repair, in thy
a T hetext ismerely mdtatfi d iaa, —(be) not, asit were, nonsuch ; that is, according to Sdg ana, benot the contrary of thatpropitiousdivinity which thou hast alwaysbeento us. T herest
of theStanza isequally obscure Sincethoumakest uspossessedof truespeech
.
(sanritdaatah) , thereforethou art asked (a’
d artha
g dsa it, i.e.,ar thag asa that is, to accept our praises. Inthis
hymn,also
, wehaveaburdenrepeated at thecloseofeach stanza.
b Pairam harig ojanam, a plate o r patera filled w ith liarig o
jana ; theappellationofamixtureof fried barley, or other g rain,and Sonia juice.
FIRST ASHTAxA—SIXT II ADHYAYA . 21 1
chariot,to thy beloved wife. Q uickly, INDRA, yoke
thy horses .
6 . I harness thy long-maned steeds with (sacred)prayers . Depart ; take the reins in your hands .T he efi
’
used and exciting juices have exhilarated
thee,wielder of the thunderbolt. Thus filled with
nutriment,rej oice
,with thy spouse.
StiXTA X . (LXXXIII . )
Rishiand deity asbefore; themetreisJag ati.
1 . T hemanwho iswell- protected,INDRA
,by thy Varg a Iv,
cares, (and dwells ) ina mansion where thereare
horses,isthe first who goes to (that where there
are) cows . Enrich him with abundant riches ; astheunconscious rivers a flow,
in all directions,to the
ocean.
2 . In likemanner as the bright waters flow to
the sacrifi cial ladle,so they (the gods, ) look down
(upon it) as thediffusivelight (descends to earth) .T hegods convey it
,desirous of being presented to
them,by progressive(movements, to thealtar) , and
areimpatient to enj oy it,fi l led with theoblation ; as
bridegroom s (long for their brides) ?
A'
po at rielzetasak. T heepithet isexplained, by theScholiast,thesources of excellent knowledge, ’—aié isfi tajndnalietabiiata
’
li;
andRosenrendersit,according ly, sapientiam conferentes but it
seemspreferableto understand theprefix viinitssenseofprivation; for it isnot very intellig iblehow thewatersshould confer ,o r evenpossess, intelligence.
b Inthisstanz a, asusual in them oreelaboratemetres, we
2 1 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hitherto been) ? Since thou hast inspired us with
truespeech, thou art solicited with it. Therefore,
quickly yokethy horses .
2 . (Thy worshippers) haveeaten the food whichthou hadst given, and have rej oiced
,and have
trembled through their precious (bodies) self
illuminated sages have glorified thee with com
mendablethoughts .‘
Therefore,INDRA
,quickly yoke
thy horses.
3 . Wepraise thee, MAGHAVAN, who lookest benignly (uponall) . Thus praised by us
,repair
, (in
thy car) ,‘
filled with treasure,to thosewho desire
thy presence. INDRA,quickly yokethy horses .
4 . May he ascend that chariot which rains
(blessings) , and grants cattle,and which provides
thevessel filled with themixtureofSoma juiceand
grain?Q uickly, INDRA, yokethy horses .
5 . Performer of many (holy) acts, let thy steeds
beharnessed ontheright and ontheleft ; and, when
exhilarated by the(sacrificial) food, repair, in thy
T hetext ismerely mdtatfi d iaa, —(be) no t, asit were, nonsuch ; that is, according to Sdg ana, benot the contrary of thatpropitiousdivinity which thou hast alwaysbeento us. T herest
ofthestanza isequally obscure Sincethoumakest uspossessedof truespeech (sanritdaatali) , thereforethou ar t asked (a
'
dentha
g dsa it, i.e. , arthag asa that is, to accept our praises. Inthishymn, also, wehaveaburdenrepeated at thecloseofeach stanz a.
b Pdtram liarig ojanani, a plate or patera filled w ith harig o
jana ; theappellationofamixtureof fried barley, or other g rain,and Soma juice.
2 1 2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
3 . Thou hast associated,INDRA
,words of sacred
praisewith both (thegrainand butter of oblation) ,placed together in ladles
,and j ointly presented to
thee; so that (thesacrifi cer) , undisturbed, remains
(engaged) inthy worship, and isprOSperous: for, tothesacrifi cer
,pouring out oblations (to thee) , auspi
cions power isgranted .
4 . T heANGIRA SA S first prepared (for INDRA, ) thesacrificial food
,and then
,with kindled fi re
, (worshipped him ) with a most holy rite: they
,thein
stitutors(of the cerem ony) , acquired all thewealth
of PA IQII,comprising horses
,and cows, and (other)
animals .
5 . A THARVAN first,by sacrifi ces
,discovered the
path (ofthestolencattle) : thenthebright sun, thecherisher of pious acts
,wasborn? A THARVAN re
encounter strained collocations, andelliptical andobscureallusions,imperfectly transformed into something intellig ible, by theadditionsof theScholiast. T hus, dealt pas
’
g anti, they look down,’is
rendered special by adding deed/i, ‘ theg ods, ’ who look down, itissaid
,uponthesacrificial ladle, kotrig am, well- pleased to behold
it filled w ith theintended libation. T hetext, ag ain, hasonly “as
diffused lig ht thecomment adds, dcscendsonearth .
”Inthe
next phrase, wehave, “ theg odslead that which ispleased , bythelibation, and wishesfor them , either by prog ressivem ovements
,or inan eastern direction (prdehailz) , as brideg rooms
delig ht. ” What isso led? Andwhither ? T heladle, cliamasa,the altar, aedi
,aswell as thebride o r maiden, kang alcci, are
filled up by the comment. T hesame character of brevity and
obscurity pervadestheentirehymn.
A'
jani. But it may mean, astheScholiast says, “ thesun
FIRST ASH’fAKA— SIXTH ADHYAYA . 2 1 3
gained the cattle; KAVYA (USANAS) wasassociated
with him ? Let us worship theimm ortal (INDRA) ,who wasbornto restrain(theAsaras)
?
6. Whether theholy grass be cut (for therite)that brings down blessings whether the priest
repeat the(sacred) verse, inthebrilliant (sacrifice)whether the stone (that expresses the S onia juice)sound likethepriest who repeats thehymn onall
theseoccasions, INDRA rej oices .
sem XI . (LXXXIV . )
T hedeity and theRishiarethesame; but themetreisd iversified .
T hefirst six stanzasareintheA nasht’abh measure; thethreenext
,inUslniiii thethreenext, inPan/cti; thethreenext, in
Gayatri and thenext three, intheT rislit'
abh : thenineteenthverseisintheErikati
’
; and the twentieth , intheSatobrifi atimetre.
1 . T he Sonia juice has beenexpressed,INDRA
,
appeared , in order to lig ht theway to thecavewherethecowswerehidden.
”
3 “ With Indra, according to thecomment, which also identifiesKdeg a with Us
’
anas and thelatter, w ith Birrig a EdiyahKaren
patra UsandBanyan; meaning , however, perhaps, only that Us’
anas
wasof thefam ily ofBkre’g a— Vishfi aPardria, p . 82,n. 1 . [Seethe
new edition, Vol . I .,p . 1 52 , and, par ticularly, anoteat p . 200 ]
b T hetext hasonly g amasg ajdtam thecomment explainstheformer, asardndm nig amandrfi iam .
Swapatg dya. Resolving thisinto anand apatg a, Rosenren
dersit, eg reg iam pralem eonferentiseaassa; and M. Lang loishas
g’
aloax d’obtenir aneheareaseposté rité , {lechefdefamille/. Sag aria
understandsit differently, andexplainsit by Sobhandpatanahetabkatdg a,
— for thesakeof thedescent,or coming down, ofwhat
isg ood .
Varg a V.
’
Varg aVI.
2 1 4 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
for thee: potent humbler (‘of thy foes) , approach .
May vigour fill thee(by thepotation) as thesun
fills thefi rmament with hisrays .
2 . May hishorses bear INDRA, who isof irresisti
bleprowess,to the praises and sacrifices of sages
and ofmen.
3 . Slayer of VRITRA , ascend thy chariot ; for thyhorses havebeen yoked by prayer. May thestone
(that bruises the Sonia) attract, by itssound, thymind towards us .
4 . Drink,INDRA
,thisexcellent
,immortal
,exhila
rating libation,thedrops of which pellucid (beverage)
flow towards thee,inthechamber of sacrifi ce.
5 . Offer worship,quickly
,to INDRA ; recitehymns
(inhispraise) : let theefl’
used drops exhilaratehim
pay adoration to hissuperior strength .
6. When,INDRA
,thou harnessest thy horses,
thereisno onea better charioteer thanthou : no
oneisequal to theein strength : no one,although
well-horsed,hasovertakenthee.
7.Hewho alonebestows wealth uponthemanwho offers him oblations istheundisputed sovereign
,
INDRA. Ho Ia
8. When will hetrample,with hisfoot
,upon the
manwho offers no oblations, asif upon a coiled-up
9: Thisverseand thetwo following endwith theunconnectedterm ang a, which theScholiast interprets quick but it is, moreusually, an interjection of calling . So Rosen has One M.
Lang lois, 0h viens.
’
2 1 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 3 . INDRA,with the bones of DADHYACH
,slew
ninety times nineVRITRAS?1 4. Wishing for thehorse’s head hidden in the
m ountains,hefound it at S
'
ARYA IQIAVAT .
1 5 . T he(solar rays) found, on this occasion, the
Dadhg aeli, also named Dadlzieha and Dadkieki, is a wellknownsage in Paardnik legend , of whom it issaid that hisbonesformed thethunderbolt ofIndra. T hestory seemsto havevaried from theorig inal Vaidik fiction
,asweshall havesubsequent
occasion to notice(sakta Inthisplacethestory toldby theScholiast also somewhat differs. Herelates, that, whileDadlzg aek, theson of A thdraan, lived , theA saraswereintimidated and tranquilliz ed by hisappearance; but, whenhe had
g oneto Swarg a, they overspread thewholeearth . Indra, inquiringwhat had becomeofhim ,
and whether nothing of him had beenleft behind
,wastold
,that thehorse’shead w ith which hehad, at
one time, taug ht theMad/iaaidg d to theA s
’
aina, wassomewhereinexistence, but no oneknew where. Search wasmadefor it,and it wasfound inthelakeS’
ar yandaat, ontheskirtsofKaratslietra and
, w ith thebonesof theskull, Indra slew theA saras,
o r, asotherw iseexplained , foiled theninetimesninety (o r eig hthundred and ten) stratagemsor devicesof theA sarasor Vritras.T heScholiast accountsfor thenumber by saying , that, in thebeg inning , theA
'
sari mcig d, or dem oniac illusion,waspractised
,
inthethreeworlds, for threeperiodsineach ,— past, present, andfuture
,— whenceit wasninefold : each being exerted with three
s’
aktis,o r energ ies, madethenumber twenty-seven: each of these,
ag ain, being m odified by thethreeg anas, they becomeeig hty- one;
and thesceneof their displayextending to each of thetenreg ionsofspace
, thetotal reaches theninetimesninety of thetext, o reig ht hundred andten. Thisseemsto bepureinvention, withoutany rational or alleg orical meaning .
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SIXTH ADHYAYA . 21 7
light of T WA SHTRI,verily
,concealed inthemansion
of them oving m oon?
1 6. Who yokes,to -day, to the poleof thecar (of Varg aVIII
INDRA) his vigorous and radiant steeds,whose
fury isunbearable, inwhose months are arrows,
who trample on the hearts (of enemies) , who give
happiness (to friends) ? (T hesacrifi cer ) who praisestheir (performance of their) duties obtains (long)life?
a: T he text has only “ they found ; theScholiast, follow ingYdsha (Mr ,
IV.,
suppliesA '
ditg asg a ras’
mag ah, theraysofthesun. T washtfiriishereused for thesun, being oneof theA
'
dityas
or , according to the Scholiast, for Indra, to whom thehymnisaddressed
,and who is, also , oneof theA
'
dityas. T hepurport ofthestanzais
,apparently, theobscureexpressionofanastronomical
fact,—knownto theauthorsof theVedas,— that them oonshoneonly throug h reflecting thelig ht of thesun. So i t issaid , the
raysof thesunarereflected back inthebrig ht watery o rb of the
m oon; and,ag ain, “ thesolar radiance
,concealed by thenig ht,
entersinto them oon,and thusdispelsdarknessby nig ht, aswell
asby day.
” A ccording to theNirakta, II .,6,it isoneray of the
sun(that named Sashamha Jwhich lig htsup them oon; andit isw ith respect to that that itslig ht isderived from thesun. T he
Paranas have adopted the doctrine of the Vedas. VishnuPardha, p . 2 3 6 .
b Another interpretationmay beassigned to thisverse, whichturnsuponrendering Icah by Prajapati, instead of who
,and g dh
by words of the Veda, instead of horses making “ Prajapati
combines, to -day, w ith the burden of thesacrificethesacredwordsthat areeffective, brilliant, essential , em itted from the
m outh , animating the heart, and productive of happiness: theworshipper who fulfilstheobject of such prayersobtainslife.
2 1 8 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 7 . Who goes forth, (through dread of. foes, when
INDRA isat hand) ? Who isharmed (by hisenemies) ?Who isterrified ? Who isawarethat INDRA ispre
sent ? Who, that heisnigh Whatneed isthere
that any oneshould importuneINDRA fo r hisson, his
elephant,hisproperty
,hisperson
,or hispeople
1 8 . Who praises the(sacrificial ) fi re, (lighted forINDRA) ? Or worships him with theoblationof clari
fi ed butter, presented intheladle, according to theconstant seasons ?b To whom do thegods quickly
bring (thewealth) that hasbeencalled for ? What
sacrifi cer, engaged inoffering oblations, and favouredby thegods
,thoroughly knows INDRA ?
1 9. Powerful INDRA, bepresent, and befavourable
to them ortal (who adores thee) . Thereisno other
giver of felicity, MAGHA VAN, than thou . Hence,
INDRA,I recitethy praise.
20. Granter of dwellings, let no t thy treasury,let no t thy benefi ts,
° ever be detrimental to us .
Friend ofmankind, bring to us, who areacquaintedwith prayers, all sortsof riches .
3 ’ That is, weknow it very well , and are, therefore, secureinhispresence, at thiscerem ony . Or hah may ag ainbeexplainedby Prag
’
dpati, w ith thesenseof thestanzam odified according ly .
b Ritabhir dhranebhih inwhich , rita may haveitsordinaryOr thepassagemay mean, presented by the
divinitiescalled Ritas, who presideover sacrifices, ’ asinthetextsenseof season.
’
Rita/ea eai prag afjdh,—T heRitas arethe chief sacr ifices, i.e. ,
prag djadevatdh, thedeitiespresiding over them .
U’
tag ah, benefits, assistances: but it may beread dhatag ah,shakers, ag itators, i.e. , theMarnie, or Winds.
Varg a X .
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
various weapons incapable of being overthrown,
they aretheoverthrowers (ofm ountains) . MARUT S ,swift asthought, entrusted with theduty of sending
rain,yokethespotted deer to your cars .
5 . When,MARUT S
,urging on the cloud
,for the
sakeof (providing) food, you have yoked thedeerto your chariots
,the drops fall from the radiant ?
(sun) , and moisten the earth,like a hide
,with
water.
6. Let your quick-paced,smooth- gliding coursers
bear you (hither) ; and, m oving swiftly, come, with
your hands (filled with good Sit,MARUT S
,
upon the broad seat of sacred grass,and regale
yourselves with thesweet sacrificial food .
7. Confi ding in their own strength,they have
increased in (power) : they have attained heaven
by their greatness,and havemade(for themselves, )
a spacious abode. May they,for whom VISHIQIU
defends (thesacrifice) that‘
bestows all desires and
confers delight,come
, (quickly , ) like birds , and sitdownupon thepleasant and sacred grass.
8. Like heroes,like combatants
,like men
anxious for food,the swift-m oving (MARUT S) have
engaged in battles . A ll beings fear theMARUT S,
who are the leaders (of therain) , and awful of
aspect,likeprinces.
9. INDRA wields the well-made,golden
,many
A rusha is theterm of thetext, the radiant,
’which may
apply either to thesunor to theA gniof lig htning ; either being ,inlikemanner, thesourceof rain.
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SIXTH ADHYAYA .
bladed thunderbolt,which the skilful TWASHTRI“
has framed for him,that he may achieve great
exploits inwar. He has slain VRITRA,and sent
forth anoceanof water.
1 0. By their power, they borethewell aloft, and
clove asunder them ountain that obstructed their
path. T hemunifi cent MARUT S,blowing upon their
pipe,
b have conferred,when exhilarated by the
Soma juice,desirable(gifts upon thesacrifi cer) .
1 1 . They brought thecrooked well to theplace
(where theMani was) , and Sprinkled the water
upon the thirsty GOTAMA? T he variously- radiant
(MARUT S) cometo hissuccour, gratifying thedesireofthesagewith life- sustaining (waters) .1 2 . Whatever blessings (are diffused) through
the three worlds,and are in your gift
,do you
bestow upon the donor (of the oblation) , who ad
dresses you with praise. Bestow them,also
,MARUT S
,
uponus ; and grant us , bestowers ofall good, riches ,whencesprings prosperity.
8' Twashtfiri hererevertsto hisusual officeof artisan of the
g ods.b Dharndni‘o adham. T he Scholiast explainsnanam to bea
lute, a rind with a hundred string s; a sort of ZEo lian harp ,perhaps. Dhamania,
‘blowing ,’would better apply to a pipe
,a
wind- instrument .
In thisand thenext stanz a, allusionismade to a legend
in which it is related , that the.Rishi Gotaina, being thirsty,
prayed to theMaratsfor relief, who , thereupon, broug ht a well ,from a distance, to hishermitage. Thisexploit issubsequently
(Staci CXVI . ) related oftheA éwins.
Varg a XI.
Varg aXII.
StixrA II . (LXXXVI . )
Rishiand deities, thesame; themetreisGayatri.
1 . T he man in whose mansion,resplendent
MARUT S,descending from the sky
, you drink (the
libation) isprovided with most ableprotectors .
2 . MARUT S,bearers of oblations
,hear theinvo
catiop of the praises of the worshipper with o r
(without) sacrifi ces?3 . Andmay hefor whom ministrant priests have
sharpened b thesapient (troop of theMARUT S) walkamong pastures crowded with cattle.
4. T helibationispoured out for thehero -band) ,at the sacrifice
,on the appointed days ; and the
hymnisrepeated ; and their j oy (isexcited) .
5 . May theMARUT S,victorious over all men
,
hear (the praises) of this (their worshipper) ; andmay (abundant) food beobtained by him who praisesthem .
6. Enj oying the protection of you who behold
all things,wehaveoffered you, MARUT S, (oblations, )
for many years .
7. MARUT S, who areto beespecially worshipped,may themanwhose offering you accept be everprosperous .8. Possessors of truevigour, becognizant of the
a T he expression is g ajnair ad, w ith sacrifices, or z’the
without ’ issupplied by theScholiast.b A tahshata, havesharpened, i. e. , haveexcited, or animated,
by their offering s.
224 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
2 . When,MA RUT S
,flying
,like birds
,along a
certain path (of the sky) , you collect them oving
passing (clouds) , in the nearest portions (of thefi rmament) , then, coming into co llismn with your
cars,they pour forth (thewaters) . Thereforedo you
shower upon your worshipper the honey- coloured
rain?
3 . When they assemble(theclouds) , for thegoodwork
,earth trembles at their impetuous m ovements
,
like a wife (whose husband is away) : sportive,capricious
,armed with bright weapons
,and ag itat
ing (the solid rocks) , they manifest their inherent
might.
4. T he troop of MARUT S is self-m oving,deer
borne,ever young
,lords of this (earth) , and invested
with vigour. You,who are sincereliberators from
debt,
b irreproachable,and shedders of rain
,are the
protectors of this our rite.
5 . Wedeclare, by our birth from our ancient sire,
that thetongue(of praise) accompanies themanifesting (invocation of theMARUT S) , at thelibations
vening simile, “ likesomerays (hechid asrd iaa) , it hasbeenunderstood in a different senseby former translators. Thus
,
Rosen has ornamentis dignoseantar , rari laeis radii aelat gai
stellisefl'
andantar ; and M. Lang lois, (lesMaroats) brillent soas
learspar/rares, comme lesnuages soas lesfear des e'
toiles but
stribhih cannot haveany relationto stars.3Madhaoarnam,
‘having thecolour of honey ; or, accordingto the commentator , being equally pure or pellucid (swachchha.
D By making their worshipperswealthy .
FIRST A SH'fAKA _ SIXTHADHYAYA .
of theSonia ; for, inasmuch as they stood by, encourag ing INDRA intheconflict, they haveacquired
namesthat areto berecited at sacrifices .
6 . Combining with the solar rays,they have
willingly poured down (rain) , for thewelfare(ofmankind) , and, hymned by the priests , "have been
pleased partakers of the(sacrificial food) . A ddressedwith praises
,m oving swiftly
,andexempt from fear
,
they have becomepossessed of a station agreeable
and suitableto theMARUT S .
ssm Iv. (LXXXVIII . )
Rishiand deity, asbefore themetreof thefirst and last stanzas,Prasta
’
rapanhti of the fifth, Wrddrapd and
,of the rest,
T risht'
abh.
1 . Come,MARUT S
,
? with your brilliant, light
m oving,well-weaponed
,steed-harnessed
,chariots .
Doers of good deeds,descend
,likebirds
, (and bring
us) abundant food .
2 . T o what g lorifi er (of thegods) do they repair,
a T he Scholiast here proposes var ious etym olog ies of the
nameMarat, some of which are borrowed from Ydsha, Nir .
,
XL,1 3 . They sound (ravanti, from ra) , having attained mid
heaven(initam) ; o r,They sound w ithout measure (amitam) ;
o r , T hey shine(from rash) , inthecloudsmade(mitani) by themselves; o r , They hasten (draaanti) in thesky . Al l theminord ivinities that people themid-air aresaid , intheVedas, to bestyled Marats asinthetext
,A ll femaleswhosestationisthe
m iddle heaven,the all - pervading masculineVdg a, and all the
troops (of dem ig ods) , areMarats. ” Sdg ana also cites the
Paaranih trad itionof thebirth o f theforty -nineMarats,inseven
troops, asthesonsof Kasyapa (Vishnu Pardha, p .
1 9
226 RIG- VEDA SANHITA.
with their ruddy,tawny
,car-bearing horses
,for his
advantage Bright asburnished (gold) , andarmedwith the thunderbolt
,they furrow theearth with
their chariot-wheels .
MARUT S,the threatening (weapons) are upon
your persons, (ableto win) dominion: (to you) they
raise lofty sacrifices,like(tall) trees . Well-born
MARUT S,for you do wealthy worshippers enrich
thestone(that grinds theSoma plant) .4. Fortunate days have befallen you, (sons of
GOTAMA) , when thirsty,and have given lustre to
the rite for which water wasessential . T he sons
of GOTAMA, (offering ) oblations with sacred hymns ,
have raised aloft the well (provided) for their
dwelling ?
5 . This hymn is known to be the sameasthat
which GOTAMA recited,MARUT S
,in your (praise) ,
when he beheld you seated in your chariots with
golden wheels,armed with ironweapons
,hurrying
hither and thither,and destroying your mightiest
fees.
6. This is that praise,MARUT S
,which
,suited
(to your merits) , g lorifi esevery oneof you. T he
speech of thepriest hasnow glorified you, without
difficulty,with sacred verses
,since(you haveplaced)
food inour hands .
a Seenotec, p . 22 1 .
228 RIG-VEDA SANHITAa
4. May thewind waft to us the grateful medi
cament : a may m other earth,may father heaven,
(convey) it (to us) :bmay the stones that express
the Sozna juice,and are productive of pleasure
,
(bring) it (to us) . A SWINS,who areto bemeditated
upon,hear (our application) .
5 . We invoke that lord of living beings,that
protector of things imm oveable,INDRA
,who is to
be propitiated by pious rites , for our protection.
AsPI'
JSHAN has ever been our defender,for the
increase of our riches,so may he (continue) the
unmolested guardianof our welfare.
drying , unchang ing ; that is, theclassofMarats. A rg anzanis
thesun, asby thetext A saaedaditg o’rg arnd,—He, thesun, is
A rg aman. Varana isnamed from ar i,to surround
,encompassing
thew icked w ith hisbonds: heis, also, thelord ofnig ht, asbythe text Vararti rdtrih,
—T henig ht is dependent on Varana.
S onia istwofold ; theplant so called onearth , and them oon, asadivinity in heaven. T he As
’
winsareso termed , either fromhaving horses o r from pervading all thing s, theone
, with m oisture, theother , w ith lig ht, according to Ya’
sha,who
also statesthequestion: Who werethey P which isthusansweredA ccording to some, they areheavenand earth to others
,day and
nig ht ; according to others, thesun and m oon; and, accordingto thetraditionists(aitihdsilca) , they weretwo virtuousprinces.
Nirahta,XII .
,1 .
Bheshajani ,
‘ that medicament which theA s’
wins, as the
physiciansof theg ods, arequalified to bestow . N0 other specificationisg iven.
b Earth isso termed,as producing all thingsnecessary for
life; and heaven, as sending rain, and
,therefore, indirectly
nourishing all things.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SIK’
I‘HADHYAYA . 229
6. May INDRA, who listens to much praise, guard
our welfare: may PI'
ISHAN,who knows all things
,
guard our welfare: may TARKSHYA ,a with unble
mished weapons,guard our welfare.
7 . May theMARUT S,whose coursers are spotted
deer,who arethesons of PRISNI
,gracefully-m oving
,
frequenters of sacrifices, (seated) on the tongueof
A GNI,
bregarders (of all) , and radiant asthe sun
,
may all thegods ,— comehither for our preservation.
8 . Let us hear,gods
,with our ears
,what isgood
objects of sacrifice,let us see
,with our eyes
,what is
good : let us,engaged inyour praises
,enj oy
,with fi rm
limb and (sound) bodies, the term of lifegranted
by thegods . c
9‘ T a’
rhshg a is a patronym ic,implying son of T rihsha, and
,
according to theScholiast, Gar atman. Heistermed , inthetext ,A risht
’
anemi,—he who has unharmed o r irresistible (arisht
'
a)
weapons(nemi) o r thelatter m ay imply, asusual , thecircumference of a
x
wheel ,— whosechariotewheel is unimpeded . But
A risht’
aneini occurs,in theVa
’
g a Parana, as thename of a
Prajapati, so that thepassagem ig ht meanA risht'
anenii,theson
of I r ihsha,which , according to someauthorities, isa name of
thepatr iarch Kas’yapa : thesamemake T drhshg/a a synonym of
A rana, thepersonified dawn. It is doubtful if we haveany
referenceto thevehicleof Vishnu, Garada.
b T hismay be predicated of all the deities; as they receiveoblationsthroug h them outh of A gni.
Devahitani ; whence it may be rendered , as the Scholiastproposes
,in thesing ular ; understanding , by dera, Prajdpati,
either a patriarch o r B rahmd. T he Commentator says, the
lim it o f human life is 1 1 6 o r 1 20 years; but thenext stanzaspecifiesa century .
Varg a XVI .
23 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
9. Since a hundred years were appointed (for
the life of man) , interposeno t, gods, in themidstof our passing existence
,by inflicting infirmity on
our bodies,so that our sons becomeour sires?
1 0 . AD IT I 1b is heaven; A DIT I is the fi rmament ;AD ITI ism other
,father
,and son; A DIT I isall the
gods ; A DIT I is the fi veclasses of men A DIT I is
generation and birth ?
SIiXT A VI . (XC . )
TheRishiand deitiesarethesame; themetreisGayatri, exceptinthelast stanz a, whereit isAnashtabh.
Varg a XVII. 1 . May VARUIQIA and the wise MIT RA lead us,
by straight paths, (to our desires) , —and A RYAMA IV,
e
rej oicing with thegods .
8“ That is,let usno t becomeso feebleand infirm as to be
,as
it were, infants, and to requirethepaternal careof our ownsons.
b A diti,literally meaning the independent or the indivisible,
may, here, signify either theearth o r them other of the g ods,according to theScholiast . A ccording to Ydsha, thehymndeclaresthem ig ht ofA diti,— A diter oibhit tini dehasht
’
e(Nir IV .
,28) o r,
as Sag ana, A ditiishymned asthesamew ith theuniverse.
”
0 Asbeforenoticed , thefi veorders of menaresaid to bethefour castesand theoutcastes. It isalso interpreted
,fi ve classes
of beings, o r, Gods, Men, Gandha/roas (including Apsarasas) .
Serpents, and Pitris; o r,as it occurs in theNirakta
,III .
, 7 ,
Gandhdroas, Pitris, Gods, A sm as,and Rakshasas.
d Jdta istheactual birth of beings; janitwa, the faculty of
being born, generation. Rosen renders the terms, natam and
naseitaram .
e A rg amanissaid to bethesun, inhisfunction of separatingday from nig ht .
Varg aXIX.
Sfi xT A VII . (XCI . )
T heRishi is, still, GOT AMA ; the deity is SOMA : from thefifthto thesixteenth stanza, themetreisGayatri; theseventeenth ,Ushnih ; therest, T risht
'
ahh.
1 . Thou,SOMA
,art thoroughly apprehended by
our understanding thou leadest us along a straight
path . By thy guidance, INDRA , our righteous fathers
obtained wealth am ongst thegods.
2 . Thou,SOMA
,art the deer of good by holy
acts ; thou art powerful,by thine energies
,and
knowest all things ; thou art the showerer (ofbenefits) , by thy bounties, and (art great, ) by thygreatness : thou
,the guideof men
,hast beenwell
nourished by sacrificial offerings .
3 . Thy acts are(likethose) of theroyalVARUIQIA
Ra’
g’
nah r to Varaiiasg a. T heScholiast would seem to arg ue
that Varana heremeansthat which isenclosed ina cloth, o r the
Santa plant that hasbeenpurchased fo r a sacrifi ce,—g ag dr thamdhritah hrito vastrer
’
idrritah SomeVaranah, chiefly becauseSoniaisthek ing o f theBrahmans; asby thetext of theVeda, Somo’smdham Brdhmandndm rdjd,— Somaistheking ofusBrahmans;and Sonia/rdja
'
no Bra’
hmariah,— T hc BrahmanshaveSoma fo r king .
But,inthat sense
,them oon
,no t theplant, isusually understood
by Some; and theredoesno t appear any reasonfor understandingtheterm Varaiia in any other thanitsusual acceptation. T he
titleof rafjd, wehavealready seen, is, not unfrequently, assignedto him
,althoug h, asthefollow ing stanzasshow ,
it wasequally
g ivento Sonia.
FIRST ASHTAxA— SIXTH ADHYAYA . 23 3
thy glory, SOMA, is great and pro found : thou art
the purifier (of all) , like thebeloved MIT RA : thouart theaugmenter ofall
,likeA RYAMAN .
4. Endowed with all the glories (that are dis
played) by theeinheaven, onearth , in them oun
tains,in the plants
,in thewaters
,do thou
,illus
trious? SOMA,well- disposed towards us
,and devoid
ofanger,accept our oblations .
5 . Thou,SOMA
,art the
.protector
,thesovereign
of thepious,
bo r even the slayer of VRITRA ; thou
art holy sacrifi ce?
6. Thou,SOMA
,fond of praise
,thelord of plants
,
art lifeto us. Ifthou wilt,weshall no t die.
7 . Thou bestowest,SOMA
,uponhim who worships
thee,whether o ld o r young
,wealth
,that hemay
enj oy,and live.
8. Defend us,royal SOMA
,from every oneseeking
to harm us . T hefriend of one like theecannever
perish .
9. SOMA,be our protector with those assistances
which are sources of happiness to the donor (ofoblations) .1 0. A ccepting this our sacrifice, and this our
3 Or royal (rajan) Sonia.
b Satpatistwam ra’
jota. Sat may beexplained, also , accordingto theScholiast, byBrahman, making thesentence, “ theprotector
,
or lord (pati) , o r theking (rdjd) , of theBrahmans.Soma may beconsidered as identifiablewith sacrifice, from
theessential part it performsinit (tade‘apo bhavati, sddhg atwddg ajndna
'
m ) .
Varg a XX .
R IG-VEDA SANHITA.
praise,approach
,SOMA
,and be
,to us
,as theaug
menter of our rite.
Varg aXXI. 1 1 . A cquainted with hymns, we elevate thee
with praises . Do then,who art benignant
,approach .
1 2 . Be,unto us
,SOMA
,thebestower o f wealth
,
the rem over of disease,thecogniz ant of riches
,the
augmenter ofnutriment,anexcellent friend .
1 3 . SOMA,dwell happy in our hearts
,like cattle
infresh pastures,likemenintheir ownabodes .
1 4. T heexperienced sage commends them ortal
who,through affection
,divineSOMA
,praises thee.
1 5 . Protect us,SOMA
,from calumny ; preserve
0
us from sin : pleased with our service,be our
friend .
Varg a XXII 1 6. Increase,SOMA . May vigour come to thee
from every side. Bediligent inthesupply of food
(to us) .1 7. Exulting SOMA
,increase with all twining
plants : be,to us
,a friend . Well - supplied with food
,
wemay prosper.
1 8 . May themilky juices flow around thee may
sacrificial offerings and vigour be concentrated in
the destroyer of fees; and, being fully nourished,do thou provide, SOMA, excellent viands in heaven,for our imm ortality .
1 9. Whichever of thy glories (men) worshipwith oblations , may our sacrifice be invested with
them all. Come to our mansions,SOMA
,who art
the bestower of wealth, the transporter (overdifficulties) , attended by valiant heroes
,thenon
destroyer of progeny .
23 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
light (over the world) : they make manifest the
light in the eastern portion of the fi rmament,
brightening all things,like .warriors burnishing
their weapons : theradiant andprogressing m others ?
of theearth) , they travel daily, (ontheir course) .2 . Their purple rays havereadily shot upwards
they haveyoked theeasily-yoked and ruddy kine
(to their car) ; the deities of the dawn have re
stored,as of yore
,the consciousness (of sentient
creatures) , and,bright- rayed
,have attended upon
theglorious sun .
3 . T he female leaders (of the m orning) illu
minate,
b'
with their inherent radiance,the rem otest
parts (of theheaven) , with a simultaneous effort,like their Shining arms
,in thevan
of battle) , —bringing every kind of food to theperformer of good w orks
,to thebountiful
,and to the
worshipper who presents libations .
4. USHA S cuts off theaccumulated (gloom s) ; as
to theCommentator , thedivinitiesthat presideover them orningbut
,according to Ydsha, theplural isused honorifi callv only , for
thesing ular personifi cation—Nirakta, XII ., 7.
Or matrimay meansimply maker,author ; authorsoflig ht,
bhasanirmdtrg ah.—M
°
rahta,XII .
,7 .
b A rehanti literally, worship ,— that is, theheavens: but theterm isused fo r spreading over , o r extending .
T hetext hasonly “ likewarriors.
” T heScholiastexplainsthecom parison: Asthey spread , with brig ht arms, along thefrontof thearray
,so theraysof thedawnspread along thesky, before
thecom ing of thesun.
”
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SIXTH A DHYAYA .
a barber (cuts off thehair) :aShebares her bosom ;
asa cow yields her udder (to themilker) : and, as
cattle hasten to their pastures,she speeds to the
east,and
,shedding light uponall theworld
,dissi
pates thedarkness .
5 .Her brilliant light is first seen towards (the
east) : it spreads and disperses thethick darkness .She anoints her beauty ; as the priests anoint the
sacrificial food in sacrifices . T he daughter of the
sky b awaitstheglorious sun.
6. We havecrossed over the boundary of darkness . USHAS restores the consciousness (of livingbeings) . Bright- shining
,shesmiles
,likea flatterer
,
to obtain favour,and
,lovely in all her radiance
,
shehasswallowed,for our delight
,thedarkness.
7 . T hebrilliant daughter of thesky,theexciter
of pleasant voices,
c is praised by the descendants
of GOTAMA .,USHAS
,grant us food
,associated with
progeny and dependants,and distinguished by horses
and cattle.
8. May I obtain,USHAS
,that ample wealth
which confers fame,posterity
,troops of slaves
,and
JVritar iaa,“ likea barber , isthephrase of the text . Or
arita may mean a dancing -
g irl, when thetranslationw ill be,
Ushasdisplaysg races, likea dancing -
g irl” pes’
dnsi aapate) ;
theformer meaning either darknesso r eleg ance, thelatter, eitherto cut off
,o r to possess. Thereisno point ofsimilitudeexpressed
inRosen’sversion Tenebrasdissipat A ar ora, saltatrix relati.
b Diiah dahitd,thedaug hter of heaven, o r thesky.
With the appearance of dawn, thecries ofvariousanimalsand birds
,and thevoicesofmen, areag ainheard .
Varg aXXV.
Varg aXXVI.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
is characterized by horses,— which thou
,who
ab oundest in riches , and art the giver of food,
displayest, (when gratified) by hymns and holy
sacrifices .
9. T he divine (USHAS) having lighted up the
wholeworld,Spreads
,expanding with her radiance
,
towards thewest,arousing all living creatures to
their labours . Shehears the Speech of all endowed
with thought.
1 0 . T he divine and ancient USHAS,born again
andagain,and bright with unchanging hues
,wastes
away thelifeof a mortal,likethewife of a hunter
cutting up and dividing thebirds?
1 1 . She has been seen illuminating the boun
darics of the sky,and driving into disappearance
thespontaneously- retiring (night)? Wearing away
theages of the human race, she shines with light,likethebrideof theSun.
c
1 2. T he affluent and ado rableUSHAS has senther rays abroad, —as(a cowherd drives ) thecattle(topasture) , —and spreads,expansive, likeflowing water.
9” Like a swag hni; literally, the wife of a dog-killer, but
explained , vg ddhastri, asinthetext.b Swasdram istheonly term in the text, explained, swag am
era sarantim,—g oing of her own accord . T heScholiast adds
nig ht : otherwise, wemig ht haveunderstood it initsusual senseof sister, ’—mak ing nig ht thesister of m orning .
Yoshd jdrasg a. Jara, meaning thecauser of thedecay,o r
disappearance, ofnig ht, isexplained by Si’
trg a, theSun.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
SiiXT A IX. (XCIII . )
T he Rishi is GOT AMA : the deities are A GNI and SOMA : themetre of the three first stanzas is Anasht’ahh of three,beg inning with theninth , Gayatri; of theeig hth , Jag ati o r
T risht’
ahh ; and, of therest, T risht'
abh.
I . A GNI and SOMA,showerers (of desires) , favour
ably hear this my invocation, graciously accept myhymns
,and bestow felicity on the donor (of the
oblation) .2 . A GNI and SOMA
,grant
,to him who addresses
thisprayer to you both,store of cattlewith sound
strength,and good horses .
3 . A GNI and SOMA,may hewho offers you the
oblation of clarified butter enjo y sound strength,
with progeny,through all hislife.
4 . A GNI and SOMA,that prowess of yours
,by
which you havecarried off thecows that were the
food ofPA IQII,is(well knownto us. You haveSlain
the offspring of BRISAYA “
; and you haveacquired
theone luminary (the sunb) , for thebenefit of themany .
B risag asg a Seshah. T helatter isa synonym of agoatg a, off
spring —Nirakta, III .,2 . B risag a issaid to bea synonym of
T washtfiri, herestyled anA sara. T he offspring o f T washt'
ri is
Vritra ; and the agency of A gni and Sonia inhisdeath isexplained by identifying them w ith thetwo vital airsPrdna and
Apana, theseparationof which from Vritrawastheapproximatecauseofhisdeath .
By the destruction of Vritra, the enveloping cloud , o r
g athered darkness, thesunwasenabled to appear inthesky.
FIRST A SHTAKA— SIXTHADHYAYA . 241
5 . You two,A GNI and SOMA
,acting together,
havesustained theseconstellations inthesky : you
haveliberated therivers that had beendefi led, from
thenotorious imputation?
6. A GNI and SOMA,thewind brought oneof you
from heaven; a hawk carried off theother,by fo rce,
from the summit of themountain: b growing vast
by praise, you havemade theworld wide, for (the
performanceof) sacrifice.
7 . A GNI and SOMA,partake of the proffered Varg aXXIX
oblation begracious to us showerers (of desires) ,be pleased : prosperous and diligent protectors
,be
propitious and grant,to thesacrifi cer
,health and
exemptionfrom ill .
1 8. A GNI and SOMA,pro tect his sacrifice
,and
defend him from ill who,with a mind devoted to
a T he imputation,or charge, of Brahmanicidewas incurred
by Indra, it issaid , inkilling Vritra, who was a Brahman,but
which g uilthetransferred to rivers, w omen, and trees. Thislooksrather likea Paardnih legend . One of a m oreVaidik characteris,also , g iven: the riversweredefi led by the dead body of
Vritra, which had fal len into them ; their waterswere, conse
quently, unfit to bear any part insacred r ites,until they were
purified by A gniand Sonia, that is, by oblationsto fi re, and libationsof Santa juice.
b T helegend relatesthat Vdg a broug ht A gnifrom heaven, at
the desire ofBhr iga, whenperform ing a sacrifice; S onia was
broug ht from Swarg a, onthetop ofMountMera, by Gayatri, intheshapeofa hawk . Theseare
,clearly, alleg orical al lusionsto
theearly useoffi reand theSonia plant inrelig iouscerem onies.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
the gods,worships you with clarified butter and
oblations : grant to themanengaged (indevotion, )extremefelicity.
9. A GNI and SOMA,endowed with thelikewealth,
and invoked by a common invocation,share our
praises ; for you have(ever) been the chief of the
gods?
1 0 . A GNI and SOMA,give ample (recompence)
to him who presents to you both this clarified
butter.
1 1 . A GNI and SOMA,be pleased with these our
oblations,and cometo us
,together.
1 2 . A GNI and SOMA,cherish our horses ; and may
our cows,affording (milk that yields butter for)
oblations,bewell nourished. Giveto us
,who are
affluent,strength (to perform ) religious rites ; and
makeour sacrifi ceproductiveofwealth.
ANUVAKA xv.
SIiXT A I . (XCIV. )
T heRishi isKUTSA , theson of A NGIRAS : the deity isA GNI ,associated, in threepartsof theeig hth stanza, w ith theg odsingeneral, and
,in thelatter half of thelast, with different
divinities: the metreof thetwo last stanz asis T risht'ahh
of therest,Jag ati.
Varg a XXX. 1 . To him who is worthy of praise,and all
a T he term issimply devatrd, explained deoesha pras’
astah.
Another text is quoted, which statesthat Agni and Sonia are
they who arethetwo kingsof the g ods(ra’
jdnaa ed etaa deed
nam yad agnishomaa. )
244 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
XXXI. 6 . Thou art thesacrificing or theinvoking priest ;thou art the principal (presenter of the offering) ,the director (of the cerem onies ) , their performer,o r
,by birth
,the family- priest? Thus conversant
with all the priestly functions,thou performest
perfectly therite. Let us not,A GNI
,suffer injury
through thy friendship .
7 . Thou art of graceful form,and alikeonevery
side,and
,although remote
,shinest asifnigh . Thou
seest,divineA GNI
,beyond the darkness of night.
Let usno t,A GNI
,suffer injury through thy friendship .
8. Gods,
b let the chariot of the offerer of the
libation be forem ost : 0 let our denunciations over
whelm thewicked : understand and fulfil my words.
Let us not suffer injury,A GNI
,through thy friendship .
9. Overcome,with your fatal (weapons) , the
wicked and the impious,all who are enemies
,
8“ A gniishereidentified with thechief of thesixteenpriestseng aged at solemn sacrifices. He is theA dhwarg a, usuallycalled thereciter of theYajash,— heredefined, by theScholiast,as thepresenter of the offerings: heistheHo tri, o r invokingpriest : heisthePras’dstri, or theMaitrdrarana, whoseduty itisto direct the other priestswhat to do, and when to performtheir functions: he is thePotri, o r priest so termed, and the
family or hereditary Par ohita or Parohita may bethesameas
theBrahmd ofa ceremony,— being , to men, whatBrihaspatiisto
theg ods.b Besah. A ll theg odsarehereconsidered to bebut portions
or membersofA gni.Paroa, before. T he Scholiast explains this by mahhg a,
principal : otherwise, it m ig ht bethoug ht that wehad, here, an
allusionto chariot- races.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SIXTH ADHYAYA .
whether distant o r near ; and thenprovideaneasy
(path) for thesacrifi cer who praises thee. Let us
no t,A GNI
,suffer injury through thy friendship .
1 0 . Whenthou hast yoked thebright red horses,swift as thewind
,to thy car
,thy roar islikethat
ofa bull ; and thou enwrappest theforest- trees with
a banner of smoke. Let us not,A GNI
,suffer injury
through thy friendship .
1 1 . A t thy roaring even thebirds are terrified : VarsaXXXII
when thy flames, consuming thegrass , havespread
in all directions, (thewood) is easy of access to
thee,and to thy chariots . Let us not, A GNI , suffer
injury through thy friendship .
1 2 . May this (thy adorer) enj oy the support ofMITRA and of VARUIQIA . Wonderful is thefury of
theMARUT S . (Dwellers intheregion) below (theheavens)? encourageus and may their minds again
(begracious) to us . Let us not suffer injury,A GNI
,
through thy friendship .
1 3 . T hen,brilliant (A GNI) , art theespecial friend
of thegods ; thou, who art graceful inthe sacrifice,art theeonfi rmer of all riches . May webepresent
in thy m ost spacious chamber of sacrifice. Let us
not,A GNI
,suffer injury through thy friendship .
1 4. Pleasant isit to thee,whenthou art lighted
in thine own abode,and
,propitiated by libations
,
art praised (by thepriests) . Then, much delighted,thou givest rewards and riches to theworshipper .Let us no t
,A GNI
,suffer injury through thy friendship .
Below Swarg aloha, o r intheantarihsha, or fi rmament.
Varg a I .
246 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 5 (Fortunateistheworshipper) to whom , (assiduous) inall pious works
,then
,possessor of riches
,
indivisible A GNI,grautest exemption from sin
,
whom thou asso ciatest with auspicious strength .
May he be(enriched ), by thee, with wealth thatcomprehends progeny.
1 6. Do thou,divine A GNI
,who knowest what is
good fortune,onthis occasionprolong our existence;
and may MITRA, VARUIQIA , A DIT I , ocean, earth
,
and heaven,preserveit to us?
SEVENTH ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA xv. (continued) .
SiixT A II . (XCV. )
T hedeity isA GNI, having theattributes of the dawn, or the
A GNI entitled to a share of themorning oblation, o r thepureor simpleA GNI : theRishiisKU’
I‘
SA ; themetre, T risht'
ahh.
1 . T wo periods,of different complexions,
b revolve,
Thisverse term inates the follow ing hymns, w ith two exceptions, asfar asthehundred and first Sr’thta. Mitra, Varana,and A ditihavebeenbeforenoticed . By Sindhu isto beunderstood the divinity presiding over , or identified with
,flowing
water ; and it may meaneither the sea,or flowing streams
collectively, or theriver Indus. Prithiaiand Diearetheper
sonifi ed earth and heaven. These are requested to honour,
meaning , to preserve, or perpetuate, whatever blessing hasbeenasked for (tat nidmahantam) ; from mah, to venerateor w or~
ship tat, that, refers, here, to dg as, or life.
b Virape, ofvariousnature, or , here, complexions; black and
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
sharp - Visaged, universally renowned, Shining
among men. Him they conduct (to every dwelling) .3 . They contemplatethreeplaces of his birth
,
one in the ocean,one in the heaven
,one in the
fi rmament ; and, dividing the seasons of theyear,for the benefit of earthly creatures
,he formed
,in
regular succession, theeasternquarter?
4. Which of you discerns the hidden0 A GNI ?
A son,he begets hism others by oblations ? T he
germ of many (waters) , he issues from the ocean?mighty and wise
,therecipient of oblations .
fingers, which g enerateA gni throug h theair of attrition, asanembryo inthesticks. Sag/aria g ivesboth interpretations.
Vibhritrain, deposited in all creatures; that is, in the
capacity of thedigestive faculty, which isreferred to theactionofnatural heat.b Assubmarinefi re, A gni isbornintheocean; asthesun,
inheaven; and, aslig htning , inthefi rmament . Inhischaracterof thesun, hem ay be said to be the distributor of timeand
space,— reg ul ating theseasons, and indicating thepoints of the
horizon.
Latent heat ; thenatural heat extant in thewaters, in thewoods, and in all fixed and m oveablething s, althoug h no t perceptibleto sense.
d A gni, in the form of lig htning , may be considered asthe
son of thewaters collected in the clouds; and thesewaters heissaid to g enerateby theoblationswhich heconveys as
,inthe
Smriti,it issaid, Oblationsoffered infi reascend to thesun
rainisproduced from thesun; corn, from rain and thencespringmankind
A gni isthoug ht to r ise, inthem orning , intheshapeof thesunfrom out of theocean
,—apasthdt samadra
’
t at it nirg aehehhati.
FIRST A SH'fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 249
5 . A ppearing am ongst them (the waters) , thebright- shining (A GNI) increases , rising above the
flanks of thewaving waters? spreading his own
renown. Both (heaven and earth) are alarmed,as
the radiant A GNI is born; and,approaching the
lion,
bthey pay him honour.
6. Both the auspicious ones ? (day and night, ) Varg aH,
wait upon him,like two female attendants ; as
lowing kine(follow their calves) , by thepaths (thatthey have gone) . He hasbeen thelord of might
among themighty,whom (thepriests) , ontheright
(of thealtar) , anoint.
7. Likethesun,hestretches forth hisarm s and
the formidableA GNI , decorating both heaven and
earth (with brightness) , labours (inhisduties) . Hedraws up
,from everything , theessential (m oisture) ,
and clothes (theearth) with new vestments, (derived) from hismaternal (rains) .8. A ssociated, inthefi rmament, with themoving
waters,heassumes anexcellent and lustrous form ;
and thewise sustainer (of all things) sweeps over
8 : Above, on the Side,or tip, of thecrooked waters
,— a
’
rsa
jihmdncim a. a. apasthe. A gni, here, isthelig htning , which appearsontheskirtsoftheunevenly- disposed
,or undulating , rainfalling
from theclouds.
b Sinham the Scholiast considersas applicable to A gni, toimply his ability to suffer or be overcome
,—sahanas
’
ilam,abhi
hhaoanaéilam. There doesno t seem to beany objectionto themetaphorical useof theliteral meaning oftheword , a lion.
’
B oth may, also , intimateheavenandearth ; or thetwo piecesofwood rubbed together to produceflame.
Varg a III.
250 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
thesonrosa (of therains, with hisradiance) , whencea concentration of light is spread abroad by the
sportivedeity.
9. T hevast and victorious radiance of thee,the
mighty one,pervades the fi rmament. A GNI
,who
hast been kindled by us,preserve us with all thy
undiminished and protecting glories .
1 0.He causes thewaters to flow,ina torrent
,
through the sky ; and,with thosepurewaves
,he
inundates theearth . Hegathersall (articlesof) foodin the stomach
,and
,for that purpose, sojourns in
thenew- sprung parents b (of thegrain) .1 1 . A GNI
,who art the purifier
,growing with
the fuel we have supplied,blaze
,for the sake of
(securing) food to us who arepossessed of wealth ;and may MITRA , VARUIVA , A DIT I, ocean, earth , and
heaven,preserveit to us .
SiiXT A III . (XCVI . )
T heRishi and metreare as before; the deity isA GNI, buteither inhisgeneral character, or asDravinoda
’
t.
1 . Engendered by force,A GNI
, verily, appro
priates, as soonasborn,the ofl
’
eringsof thesages
Badhna istheterm,inthisand inthenext verse
,for the
antdrihsha, or fi rmament, astheroot, or source, of therains.b T hetext hasmerely nava’sa asprasasha,
— inthenew parents,o r mothers; that is, intheoshadhis, theannuals, or thecereal ia,which ripenafter therains
,and bear food, being impregnated
by theterrestrial A gni.
Varg a IV.
252 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
5 . T henight and theday, mutually effacing each
other’s complexion,give nourishment
,combined
together,to oneinfant? who , radiant, shines between
earth and heaven . T hegods retain A GNI,as the
giver of sacrificial wealth.
6 . T hesourceof Opulence, thebestower of riches ,thedirector of thesacrifi ce, theaccomplisher of the
desires (of theman) who has recourse to him ,
him thegods,preserving their immortality
,retain ,
asthegiver of (sacrificial) wealth.
7 . T hegods retainA GNI,—asthegiver of (sacri
fi cial) wealth,—who now is, andheretoforehasbeen,theabodeof riches
,the receptacle of all that has
been,and all that will be
,born
,and thepreserver
ofall (that) exists, (aswell asofall) that arecominginto existence.
8. May DRAVIIVODA grant us (a portion) of m ove~
able wealth ; may DRAVII’
VODA grant us (a portion)of that which is stationary ; may DRAVIIQIODA give
us food,attended by progeny may DRAVI IQIODA
bestow upon us long life.
9. Thus,A GNI
,who art the purifier
,growing
with thefuel (wehavesupplied) , blaze, for thesakeof securing food to us who arepossessed of wealth
and may MITRA, VARUI’
VA,A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,
heaven,preserveit to us .
A gni, whom they nourish with theoblationsoffered duringtheir continuance.
StiXTA IV. (XCVII . )
T heRishiisthesame; thedeity, A GNI, aspurefi re, o r that ofwhich purity istheattribute themetreisGdg atri.
1 . May our sin, A GNI , berepented of? Manifest
riches to us . May our sinberepented of.
2 . Weworship thee, for pleasant fields,for good
roads,and for riches . May our sinberepented of.
3 . (Inlikemanner as, am ong thesethy worship
pers,KUT SA) is thepre-eminent panegyrist
,so are
our encomiasts (of thee) the m ost distinguished.
May our sinberepented of.
4. Inasmuch asthy worshippers (areblessed with
descendants) , so may we(by repeating thy praise, )obtainposterity? May our sinberepented of.
5 . Sincethevictorious flames of A GNI penetrate
universally,may our sinberepented of.
Apanah s'
os'
achadag ham . S’
os’
aehat isfrom s’
ach, to sorrow ,
intheintensative form ,and theVaidik imperative
,o r let, with
apa prefiXed, althoug h locally detached . T he commentatorproposestwo interpretations Let our sinpassaway from us
,
and lig ht upon our adversaries; or ,“ Let our sin, affected by
g rief, perish .
”Rosenrendersit, nostrani expietar scelas.
b Pra ja’
gemahi at 9? rag am from fan, to beborn—Maywebebornsuccessively, inthepersonsof our posterity . Rosenhasaincamastao auxilio but thisis, evidently, anoversig ht, fromconfounding theradical withji—jage, conquering . M. Lang loisfollowshisrendering , w ith someadditions— 0 A gni sioeschefs
defamille, sinoas-memesnoasnoasdeangonsaoec respect, paissions
noasobtenir la victoire
Varg a V.
Varg aVI.
254 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
6. Thou,whosecountenanceisturned to all sides
,
art our defender. May our sinberepented of.7. Do thou
,whosecountenance is turned to all
sides,send off our adversaries
,asif ina ship
, (totheoppositeShore) . May ourSinberepented of.8. Do thou convey us
,ina ship
,acrossthesea
,
for our welfare. May our sinberepented of.
sem v. (X0VIII . )
T heRishi, asbefore; thedeity iseither VAIS'
WANARA , o r the
pure(saddha) A GNI ; themetreisT rishtahh.
1 . May we continuein the favour of VA ISWA
NARA ;21 for
,verily
,heistheaugust sovereign of all
beings . Assoonasgenerated from this (wood) , he
surveys theuniverse; he accompanies the risingsun?
2 . A GNI , who ispresent0 intheSky, and present
upon earth, and who,present
,has pervaded all
herbs,—may theA GNI VAISWANARA , who ispresent
9' Vazswdnar a implieseither hewho rulesover all (sis’
wa) men
(nara) , o r who conductsthem (nara) to another reg ion,— eitherto heaven, throug h oblations, or, possibly, to futurelife, throug hthefuneral fi re.
b Either as thecombined heat with solar radiance; or,it is
said, that, at therising of thesun, inproportionasthesolar raysdescend to earth , so therays of the terrestrial fi reascend, and
mix with them .
Prisht'
a,explained by sansprisht
’
a,incontact with, or nihita,
placed, o r present, inthesky. A gniisIncontactwith, or presentin
, thesun; onearth , insacred and domestic fi re and,inherbs,
o r annuals, asthecauseof their coming to maturity .
256 RIG-VEDA SANHI TA.
iscc - dweller with (all) energies, thesupreme rulerover thevast heavenandearth
,thesender ofwater
,
and to be invoked in battles — may INDRA, asso
ciatedwith theMARUT S,beour protection.
2 . May he, whose course,likethat of the sun
,
isno t to beovertaken who,inevery battle
,isthe
slayer ofhisfees,thewitherer (of opponents) ;who,
with his swift-moving friends , (thewinds) , is them ost bountiful (of givers) - may INDRA, associated
with theMARUT S,beour protection.
3 . May he, whose rays, powerful and unattain
able,issueforth
,likethoseof thesun
,milking (the
clouds) ; he, who isvictorious over hisadversaries ,triumphant by his manly energies — may INDRA,associated with theMARUT S
,beour protection.
4.He is the swiftest among the swift? most
bountiful amongst the bountiful,a friend with
friends,venerable am ong thosewho claim venera
tion,and preeminent among those deserving of
praise. May INDRA, associated with theMARUT S, beour protection.
5 . Migh ty with theRUDRAS,asif with hissons ;
victorious in battleover hisenemies and sending
down,with hisco - dwellers
, (thewaters, which are
productive of) food,— INDRA, associated with the
MARUT S,beour protection .
A ng ir obhir ang irastamah, themost Ang irasofAng irasas,which mig ht bethoug ht to refer to theRishisso named : buttheCommentator derivesit from ang , to g o , andexplainsang irasah by g antdrah, g oers; ‘ thosewho g o swiftly .
’
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 257
6. May he, the represser of (hostile)‘wrath
,the
author of war, theprotector of the good, theinvoked of many
,Share
,with our people
,onthis day,
the(light of the) sun? May INDRA, associated withtheMARUT S
,beour protection.
7.Him hisallies,theMARUTS
,animateinbattle;
him men regard asthepreserver of their propertyhealonepresides over every act of worship . MayINDRA
,associated with theMARUT S
,be our proteo
tion.
8. To him,a leader (to Victory) , hisworshippers
apply,incontests of strength
,for protection and for
wealth ; ashegrants them thelight (of conquest) ,in the bewildering darkness (of battle) ? MayINDRA
,associated with theMARUT S
,be our pro
tection.
9. With hisleft hand herestrains themalignant ;with hisright
,hereceives the(sacrificial) offerings
heisthegiver of riches, (when propitiated) by one
who celebrateshispraise. May INDRA, associated
with theMARUT S,beour protection.
1 0.He,along with his attendants
,is a bene
T heVdrshdg iras are supposed to address this prayer to
Indra, that they mig ht havedaylig ht, inwhich to attack theirenemies, and to recover the cattlethat had been carried awayby them ,
or that the lig ht may bewithheld from their opponents.
b T heexpressionjg otish, ‘ lig ht, ’ and chittaniasi, inthedarknessofthoug ht,
’may, also , beapplied m oreliterally, andexpress
thehopethat Indra will g ivethelig ht ofknowledgeto darknessofunderstanding .
258 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
factor : heisquickly recognized by all men,to -day,
through his chariots : by hismanly energies heis
victor over unruly (adversaries) . May INDRA, associated with theMARUT S
,beour protection.
1 1 . Invoked by many,hegoes to battle
,with his
kinsmen,or with (followers) not of hiskindred
hesecuresthe(triumph) of thosewho trust inhim ,
and of their sons and grandsons . May INDRA, asso
ciated with theMARUT S,beour protection.
1 2 .He is thewielder of the thunderbolt,the
slayer of robbers,fearful and fierce
,knowing many
things,much eulogized
,and mighty
,and
,like the
Sonia juice,inspiring thefi veclasses of beings with
vigour. May INDRA, associated with theMARUT S,
beour protection .
1 3 .His thunderbolt draws cries (from hisene
mies) ; heisthesender of good waters, brilliant as
(the luminary) of heaven, the thunderer, theprometer of benefi cent acts : upon him do donations
and riches attend. May INDRA, associated with theMARUT S
,beour protection .
1 4. May he, of whom theexcellent measure(ofall things) , through strength? eternally and everywhere cherishes heaven and earth
,propitiated by
our acts,convey usbeyond (evil) . May INDRA,
associated with theMARUT S,beour protection.
1 5. Nor gods , nor men, nor waters, havereached
S’
a/vasd mdnam,thedistributor of all things, throug h his
power . Or it may mean, that heistheprototypeof everythingendued with vig our.
260 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 9. May INDRA be, daily, our Vindicator ; andmaywe
,with undiverted course
,enj oy (abundant) food
and may MITRA, VARUIQIA , A DIT I , ocean, earth, and
heaven,preserveit to us .
SISXTA VIII . (CI . )
T heRishiisKUTSA, thesonofANGIRAS thedeity, IND RA the
metre of thefirst sevenstanz asis Jag ati; of the last four ,T risht
'
abh.
1 . Offer adoration,with oblations
,to him who
isdelighted (with praise) ; who , with RIJIS’
WAN,de
stroyed thepregnant wives of KRISHIQIA ? Desirous
of protection , we invoke, to become our friend,
him,who is the showerer (of benefits) , who holds
thethunderbolt inhisright hand, attended by the
MARUT S .
2 . Weinvoke, to be our friend,INDRA
, who is
attended by theMARUT S him who,with increasing
wrath,slew themutilated VRITRA
,and S
’
A IVIRARA,
arethewinds, or Mel/rats but why they should havea Shareoftheenemy’scountry, (é atrandm bhi
’
tmini) , seemsdoubtful . Allu
sionis, m oreprobably, intended to earthly friends, or worshippers,of I nd ex, who werewhite(s
’
witng a) in comparison with thedarker tribesof theconquered country .
Rig is’
wanissaid to bea king , thefriend ofIndra Krishna,to beanA sa/ m, who wasslain, together with hiswives, thatnone of hisposterity mig ht survive. [SeeVol. II .
,p . 3 5 ,
noteb, andVol . III .
,p . 1 48, note Krishna, theblack, may
beanother namefor Vritra, theblack cloud ; or wemay have,here
, another allusionto thedark - complexioned aborig ines.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 261
and theunrighteous PIPRU? and who extirpated theunabsorbableS'
USHIQIA ?
3 . Weinvoke,to becomeour friend
,INDRA
,who
is attended by theMARUTs; whose great power
(pervades) heaven and earth ; in whose service
VARUlQIA and Sria aresteadfast ; and whose com
mand therivers obey.
4 . Who isthelord over all horses and cattle;who
isindependent ; who, propitiated by praise, is con
stant inevery act ; and who is the slayer of the
obstinate abstainer from libations : we invoke,to
becomeour friend,INDRA
,attended by theMARUT S .
5 . Who isthe lord of all m oving and breathing
creatures ; who , first, recovered the(Stolen) kine, fortheB rahman and who slew thehumbled D asg as
weinvoke,to become our friend
,INDRA
,attended
by theMARUT S .
6 . Who is to be invoked by the braveand by
the timid,by thevanquished and by victors
,and
whom all beings placebeforethem, (intheir rites)
9' S'
arnbdra andPipra are,both, termed A saras. T helatter is
also styled aerata, not performing , or opposing , oratas, or
relig iousrites.
b S’ashnam aéasham, the dryer up ; who is without beingdried up, who cannot beabsorbed .
Brahmane, that is, for Ang iras, or theAng irasas, who ,
according to the Scholiast, were of the Brahmanical caste.
Several passagesconcur instating thecowsto havebeenstolenfrom theAng irasas; and Ang iras cannot be identified withBrahmci. T he term used , therefore, very probably deno tes a
Brahman so RosenhasBrahmani oaccastribait.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
weinvoke, to become our friend,INDRA, attended
by theMARUT S.Varg aX1 1 1 7 . T he radiant INDRA proceeds (along thefi rma
ment) , with the manifestation of the RUDRAS
through the RUDRAS,speech spreads with m ore
expansivecelerity,and praiseg lorifi estherenowned
INDRA : him,attended by theMARUT S
, weinvoke,to becomeour friend .
8. A ttended by thewinds,giver of truewealth,
whether thou mayest be pleased (to dwell) in a
stately mansion,or ina lowly dwelling
,cometo our
sacrifice. Desirous of thy presence, weoffer thee
oblations .
9. Desirous of thee,INDRA
,who art possessed
of excellent strength, wepour forth, to thee, liba
tions : desirous of thee, who art obtained by prayer,we offer thee oblations . Therefore
,do then
,who
art possessed ofhorses, sit down, with pleasure, uponthe sacred grass, attended by theMARUT S
,at this
sacrifi ce.
I ndra isheresaid to beradiant, thr oug h identity with thesun; and theRadras, to be thesameas theMarats, intheircharacter ofvital airs, or prdndh asit issaid, inanother text,“ Whenshining , he rises
,having taken thevital airs of all
creatures” (Yo’saa tagiannadetisa sarceshciinthatdndmprdndn
a’
ddg odeti) . Hence, also, thesubservienceof theRadrasto theexpansionofvoice, or speech . Another applicationoftheetym o
log ical senseofRadra ishereg ivenby Sdg ana hederiving it, aselsewhere, from the causal of rad, to weep . When thevitalairsdepart from thebody, they causethekindred of thedeceasedto weep : hencethey arecalled Radras.
Varg aXV.
264 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
portion ; render riches easily attained by us; en
feeble,MAGHAVAN
,thevigour of our enemies .
5 . Many arethemenwho call upon theefor thyprotection . Mount thy car
,to bring wealth to us ;
for thy mind, INDRA, iscomposed,and resolved on
victory .
6. Thy armsarethewinners of cattle; thy wis
dom isunbounded ; thou art most excellent, the
granter of a hundred aids inevery rite. T heauthor
ofwar,INDRA isuncontrolled thetypeof strength
wherefore,menwho . are desirous of wealth invoke
him invarious ways .
7 . T he food,MAGHAVAN
, (which isto begiven,by thee
, ) to men, may bem ore than sufficient fora hundred
,o r for m ore
,even
,than a thousand .
Great praise has glorified thee,who art without
limit,whereupon thou destroyest thy enemies .
8. Strong asa twice- twisted rope,thou art the
typeof strength : protector of men,thou art more
than able to sustain the threespheres,thethree
luminaries? and all this world of beings,INDRA
,
who hast,from birth
,ever beenwithout a rival .
9. We invoke thee,INDRA
,the first among the
g ods . Thou hast been thevictor inbattles . May
INDRA put foremost, in thebattle, this our chariot,which iseffi cient, impetuous, and theuprooter (ofall impediments)
?
T hethreefires; o r, thesuninheaven, lig htning inmid-air
,
and fi re(sacred or domestic, ) onearth .
b Or theepithetsmay beapplied to patra, a son, understo od,
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 265
1 0. Thou conquerest, and withheldest not the
booty. Intrifling,or inserious
,conflicts
,wesharpen
thee,fierceMAGHAVAN
,for our defence. Do thou,
therefore,inspirit us
,inour defi ances.
1 1 . May INDRA daily beour Vindicator ; andmaywe
,with undiverted course
,enjoy abundant food
and may MITRA, VARUIVA , ADIT I, ocean, earth , and
heaven,preserveit to us .
StilIT A X . (CIII . )
T heRishiand deity , asbefore themetre, Trisht’
abh.
1 . T he sages have formerly been possessed of VargaXVI.
thisthy supremepower, INDRA , asifit werepresentwith them?—one light of whom shines upon theearth ; theother, inheaven : and both areincom
binationwith each other ;basbanner (ming les with
banner, ) inbattle.
2 .Heupholds,and has spread out
,theearth.
Having struck (the clouds) , hehasextricated the
—may Indra giveus(a son) , anofferer of praises, all-wise, and
thesubduer of fees, and (g iveus) , also , a chariot foremost inbattle.a T he term ispa/rdchaih, which israther equivocal . Rosen
rendersthephrase,—tao roboreat contra ipsoram inimicosdirecto ;
but it, rather, meansthecontrary,—inverse, averted (pa/ratohina,par dnmahha) . But theether sense preposed by the Scholiastseemspreferable—abhimahham era, asifpresent.b T hesunand fi reareequally, it issaid, thelustreofIndra.
In theday, fi reis combined (sampriehg ate) with thesun; inthenig ht, thesuniscombined with fi re.
266 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
waters . Hehasslain AHI ; hehaspierced RAUHII‘VAhe has destroyed
,by his prowess, the mutilated
(VRITRA )?
3 . A rmed with the thunderbolt,and confident
in his strength,he has gone on destroying the
cities of the D asg as. Thunderer,acknowledging
(thepraisesof thy worshipper) , cast, for hissake,thy shaft against the D asg a, and augment the
strength and glory of theA ’
rg a?
4. MAGHAVAN,possessing aname0 that is to be
glorified,offers
,to him who celebratesit
,these(re
volving) ages ofman? T hethunderer,thescatterer
(of hisfoes) , sallying forth, to destroy theD asg as,
has obtained a name (renowned for victorious)prowess.
A hiand Vritra have, on former occasions, beenconsideredassynonyms: herethey aredistinct, but mean, m ost probably,only differently formed clouds. Raahina, termed anA sara, is, inall likelihood, something ofthesamesort,— a purple, or red, cloud .
b We have, here, theDasg a and A'
rg a placed inopposition;the hue
,as theworshipper, the other , as theenemy of the
worshipper . Da’
sih,astheadjectivetoparah, cities, isexplained
of, or belong ing to , theD asg as. ’ T hementionof citiesindicatesa peoplenot wholly barbarous, althoug h theterm may designatevillagesor ham lets.
Ndma bihhrat. T he Scholiast interprets na’nia, streng th,“ that which is thebender o r prostrator offees from nam
,to
b ow down. But it doesnot seem necessary to adept any otherthantheusual sense.
d Mdnashemd g ag dni, ‘ thesemortal g ag as’ theIi
’
rita, Treta’
,
g5m,according to theScholiast, which Indra successivelyevo lves,
inthecharacter of thesun.
268 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
2 . Thesepersons havecometo INDRA, (to solicit)hisprotection. May hequickly direct them onthe
way. May the gods repress thewrath of thede
stroyer,and bring to our solemnity theobviator of
evil .
3 . (T heAsara)? knowing the wealth of others,carries it off
,of himself. Present in thewater
,he
carries off,of him self
,thefoam . T he two wives of
KUYAVA bathe with the water may they be
drowned inthedepths of theS’
IFHA river.4. T heabiding- place of thevagrant b (KUYAVA)
wasconcealed (inthemidst) ofthewater, T heheroincreases
,with thewaters formerly (carried off) , and
isrenowned (throughout theworld) . T heA NJASI,
KULISI,and ViRAFA TNI" rivers
,pleasing him with
their substance, sustainhim with their waters.
5. Since the track that leadsto thedwelling of
theD asg ad hasbeenseenby us
,— asa cow knows the
way to her stalk— therefore do then,MAGHAVAN
,
(defend us) from hisrepeated violence: do no t thoucast us away, asa libertinethrows away wealth.
with adverbssignifying proxim ity,—near, nig h , at hand . T he
Scholiast supplies g dg ahdlepra’
pte, thetimeof sacrificebeingarrived.
3 Presently namedKuyava. HisexploitsareObscurely alludedto ; and theriver S
'
iphd isno t elsewherefound .
b A g a issaid, by theScholiast, to beanappellativeofKag avafrom ag , to g o ,
— oneg oing about to do mischief to o thers.Neither of theseisfound inthePaardnilc lists.d Of Kaye/ca, accord ing to thecommentary ; intending , pos
sibly, by him,oneof thechiefsof thebarbarians.
FIRST ASH'fAKA—SEVENTH ADHYAYA .
6. Excite,in
\
us,INDRA
,veneration for the sun
,Varg axix.
for thewaters,and for thosewho areworthy ofthe
praiseof living beings,asexempt from Sin. Injure
no t our offspring,whileyet inthewomb ; for our
trust isinthy mighty power.7 . Hence
,INnRA
,I meditate on thee: on this
(thy power) hasour trust been placed . Showerer
(ofbenefits) , direct us to great wealth : consig n us
not,thenwho art invoked by many
,to a destitute
dwelling : give,INDRA
,food and drink to the
hungry.
8. Harm us not,INDRA ; abandon us no t deprive
usnot of theenjoyments that aredear to us . In
jure not,affluent S'AKRA
,our unborn offspring ;
harm not thosewho arecapable(only of crawling)ontheir knees .9. Comeinto our presence. They have called
thee,fond of theSonia juice: it isprepared : drink
of it,for thineexhilaration. Vast of limb
,distend
thy stomach and,wheninvoked
,hear us
,asafather
(listensto thewords of hissons) .
Sfi xTA XII . (CV. )
T heHymnis addressed to theVIs’
WAnEVAs, by TRITA, or byKUT SA, on his behalf ; themetre is Panhti, except in the
eig hth verse, whereit isMahdbrihati Yavamadhg d, and inthelast
, whereit isT risht’
abh.
1 . Thegraceful-moving moon a speeds along the
Chandranidh asa: sapdrnah. T helatter theScholiastexplains,
sobhanapatana, thewell, or eleg antly, g oing . Or it may mean,
Varg a XX.
270”
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
middle region in thesky : bright golden rays (myeyes
, ) behold not your abiding-place? Heaven andearth, beconscious of this (my affliction)
?
2 . Thosewho seek for wealth obtain it : a wife
enjoys (the presence of) her husband, and,from
their union,progeny isengendered. Heaven and
earth,beconscious of this (my affliction) .
3 . Never, gods, may this (my ancestry) , abidingabove
,in heaven
,be excluded (from it) ; never
may webeinwant (of a son) , the causeof joy (tohis progenitors) , entitled to libations of the S omajuice. Heaven and earth, beconscious of this (myaffliction) .
“connected with theray ofthesuncalled Saparna, ” thecombinationwith which g ivesthem oonitslig ht .
a T hisrefersto thesupposed position of T rita, at thebottomof thewell, which, being covered over, shutsout from him all
visibleobjects: seethestory of T rita,HymnLIL ,notea
,p . 1 41 .
b T hetext hasonly “ heavenandearth, know of thisof me”
(oittam measg a rodasi) that is, according to Sdg ana, either“ beawareofthismy affliction, ” or attend to thismy hymn.
By failureofposterity, such asT rita anticipatesfor himself ;asby a text quoted : “ By a son, a man conquerstheworldsthereisno world (loha) for onewho hasno son.
” It may be
observed , of thisreference, that, althoug h theScholiast citestheVeda,— itis
’
rateh,— thepassageoccursintheA itareyaErahntand.
It may, possibly, befound inthetext ofa hymn but it is,also,
possiblethat Sdg anaincludestheBrdhmana under thedesignationS ruti inwhich casewemust receivehiscitations, general ly, withreserve; for theBrdhmana isnot theS ’
ruti, asapplicableto theorig inal Vaidik text, althoug h it isso reg arded by all thenativeinterpretersoftheVedas. (SeeIntroduction, pp . ix . ,
&c. )
272 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
(gnawsa weaver’s) threads? Heaven and earth,
beconsciousof this (my affliction) .9. Thosewhich aretheseven rays (of thesun) ,
inthem ismy navel expanded? TRITA
,the son of
thewaters? knows that (it isso ) ; and hepraisesthem for hisextrication (from thewell) . Heavenandearth
,beconsciousof this(my affliction) .
1 0. May the fi vesheddersd (of benefits) , who
3 Which, according to theScho liast, havebeensteeped inricewater, to render them m oretenacious, andwhich are, therefore,palatableto rats. Or it may berendered
,asa rat gnaws, or
licks, itstail, having just dipped it inoil, or g rease. ” T hepracticeof thickening threadswith starch we havenoticed by Mana,wherethelaw requires that thecloth returned shall beheavierthanthethread g iven, onthisaccount (VIII . ,
b It isnot very clear what is intended by the term ndbhi.Rosenrendersit domicileHigaiseptem solisradiisant, inter illosmeam domiciliam collocatam est. But it isnot so explained inthecommentary ; and the ordinary sense ofndhhi isnavel, inwhich the Scholiast seems to understand it ; identifying thesolar rayswith thesevenvital airsabiding intheruling spirit
(teshasarg aras’
mishwadhg dtmamsagataprdnarapenarar tama'
lnesha)alluding , perhaps, thoug h Obscurely, to themystic practice of
contemplating theumbilical reg ion, astheseat ofthesoul .A
'
ptg a, explained apdm patrah, son of thewaters. But it
may bedoubted if it can properly bear such an interpretation;for, asadmitted by theScholiast, such a patronymic from apa
would be, properly, dpg a andtheinsertionofthet isananomaly.
d They aresaid to beIndra, Varana, A gni, A rg aman, and
d itri, o r, according to other texts, Fire, Wind , theSun, theMoon
,andtheLig htning : for these, according to theS
'
dt’
g dg ana
Bra’
hmana, are, all, luminous, intheir respectiveSpheres; or, fi re,
FIRST ASH'fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 273
abideinthecentreof theexpanded heavens,having
together conveyed my prayers quickly to thegods,
(speedily) return. Heaven and earth,beconscious
of this (my affliction) .1 1 . T herays of thesunabideinthesurrounding Varg aXXII.
centreofheaven : they driveback thewolf, crossingthegreat waters
,from thepath? Heaven andearth
beconscious of this (my affliction) .1 2 . That new praiseworthy and commended
(vigour)b is seated inyou, yegods, (by which) the
rivers urge on thewaters,and thesundiffuses his
constant (light) . Heavenand earth,beconscious of
this (my affliction) .1 3 . Worthy of praise
,A GNI
,isthat thy relation
ship (with thegods) . Do then,who art most wise
,
seated at our (solemnity) , worship (thegods) , as(atthesacrifi ceof) MANUS .
uponearth, wind, inthefi rmament, thesun, inheaven, themoon,intheplanetary reg ion, and lig htning , intheclouds. T heTait
tirig assubstitute, for lig htning , thenahshatras, or asterisms,
shining intheSwarloha.
a Al luding , it issaid, to a story of a wolf, who was about tosw im acrossa river , to devour T rita, but wasdeterred by thebrig htnessof thesolar rays. A ccording to Ydslca, asquoted bySag/aria, heinterpretso riha, them oon, and ag iah, thefi rmament,and rendersthepassage: T heraysof thesunprevent them oonfrom appearing , o r being visible, inthefi rmament. ”b Bala,
‘streng th , ’ issaid , by theCommentator, to beunderstood,of which alcthg a, praisew orthy, is anepithet. Rosentakes
ahthg a for thesubstantive, in itsno t unusual sense of hymn,
’
and translatesthetext : Nova heec cantilena dicata est rotis, dii
Varg a XXIII.
274 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 4. May that wise and liberal A GNI,a sage
amongst thegods,seated at our rite
,asat thesacri
fi ce of MANUS,be theinvoker of the deities
,and
offer them oblations . Heaven and earth,be con
sciousof this (my affliction) .
1 5 . VARUIVA performs the rite of preservation?We desire him ,
astheguideof our way : (to him
the repeater of praise) addresses praise, with his
(whole) heart. May he, who isentitled to laudation,become our true(support) . Heaven and earth
,be
conscious of this (my affliction) .1 6. T hesun
,who is, avowedly, madethepath in
heaven? isnot to be disregarded, gods, by you
but you, m ortals, regard him not. Heaven and
earth,beconsciousof this (my aflliction) .
1 7. T RITA,falleninto thewell
,invokes thegods
,
for succour . BRIHASPAT I,who liberates many from
sin,heard (the supplication) . Heaven and earth
,
beconscious of this (my affliction) .1 8. Once
,a tawny wolf beheld mefaring onmy
a Brahmd hr inoti Varanah. T hefirst ishereexplained, rah
shaharapam hernia, theactwhich isofthenatureofpreserving .
b A saa g ahpanthddditg o dinipra/vdchg ani hritah. Onemean
ing ofpanthdh is g iven as anepithet of dditg a , thesun, as
satatag dmi, theever-
g oing : but them oreusual senseisa road,
a path ; and this interpretation is borneout by textswhichrepresent thesun as the road to heaven; asSarg adwdrena terirajdhprag dnti, —Thosewho arefreefrom soil g o by theg ateofthesun.
For theg odsdepend, for existence, indirectly uponthesun,who reg ulatestheseasonsat which sacrificesareoffered .
276 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
andmay they, who arebountiful, and bestowers ofdwellings
,extricate us from all Sin
,as a chariot
from a defile.
3 . May thePitris? who areeasily to bepraised ,protect us and may thetwo divinities , heavenand
earth,thepromoters of sacrifices
,and of whom the
gods are the progeny,protect us ; and may they,
who arebountiful,and thegivers of dwellings , ex
tricateus from sin,asa chariot from a defile.
4. Exciting him who isthepraised of menand
the giver of food, (to bepresent) at this rite, we
solicit, (also, ) with our praises, him who isthepuri
fi er,and destroyer of heroes ? May they, who are
bountiful,and thegivers of food
,extricateus from
sin,asa chariot from a defile.
5 . BRIHASPAT I,always confer happiness uponus .
Wesolicit that faculty of both (alleviating pain andobviating peril) , implanted intheeby MANU? May
they,who are bountiful
,and the givers of dwell
ings,extricate us from all sins
,asa chariot from a
defile.
6. KUT SA? the Rishi,thrown into a well
,has
a T heA gnishwdttasand o thers— SeeMana, III . , 1 95 .
b In thefirst clause,it issaid
,A gni is alluded to ; in the
second,Pitshanisnamed : but the term isexplained
,by the
Scholiast, goo'
shaham devam,—natrientem deani.
S '
am g or g at teManar hitam,— theg ood, or blessing , of
thosetw o (thing s, or properties, ) which wasplaced in them byMana. T he tw o areexplained, in the commentary, asinthe
translated text.
d Katsa hereidentifieshimself, apparently, with T rita.
FIRST A SRTA IIA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA .
invoked,to his succour
,INDRA
,the slayer of ene
mies,theencourager of good works? May they,
who arebountiful,and thegivers of dwellings , ex
tricateus from all sin,asa chariot from a defile.
7 . May the goddess A DIT I,with the gods
, pro
teet us; and may theradiant guardian, (the sun) ,bevigilant for our protection and may they, who
arebountiful,and thegivers of dwellings
,extricate
us from all sin,asa chariot from a defile.
sem i II . (ev1 1 . )
T heRishiisKUTSA thedeities, theVISWADEVA S ; themetre,T risht
’
ahh.
1 . May our sacrificegivesatisfactionto thegods .
ADIT YAS,begracious ; andmay your good intentions
be directed towards us , so as to be an abundant
sourceof aflluenceto thepoor.
2 . May the gods,who are to be lauded by the
hymns of theANGIRASAS,come hither
,for our pro
tection: may INDRA, with histreasures theMARUT S,
with theVital airs ; and A DIT I , with theADIT YAS
(come, and) giveus felicity .
3 . May INDRA, may VARUIQIA , may A GNI,may
A RYAMAN,may SAVITRI, bestow upon us that food
(which wesolicit) ; andmayMIT RA, VARUIQIA , AD IT I ,ocean
,earth
,and heaven
,preserveit (to us) .
a S '
achipati; which m ig ht be rendered ‘ the husband of
S'
achi.’But them oreusual senseof s
’
achi,intheVeda, iskarma,
act, or rite; and it isso rendered , inthisplace, by theOommentater .
XXVI .
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
StiliT A III . (CVIII . )
T heRishiis, still , KUTSA, who addresses INDRA and A GNI ; themetreisT rishtahh.
1 . INDRA and A GNI,sitting together
,inyour car
,
that wonderful car which illuminates all beings,
approach,and drink of theeffused Soma juice.
2 . Vast asisthewholeuniverseinexpanse,and
profound indepth,such
,INDRA and A GNI
,may this
Soma be,for your beverage
,-suflicient for your de
sires .
3 . You have made your associated names re
nowned,since
,slayers of VRITRA
,you have been
allied (for hisdeath) . T he showerers of benefits,
INDRA and A GNI,arethe two seated together (on
thealtar) . Receive(your portion) of thelibation.
4. T hefires being kindled,thetwo (priests stand
by)? sprinkling the clarified butter from theladles,
— which they raise,— and spreading thesacred grass
(uponthealtar) . Therefore,INDRA and A GNI
,come
beforeus,for our gratification
, (attracted) by stimulating Soma juices sprinkled all around .
5 . Whatever heroic exploits you have achieved,
whatever forms(you havecreated) , whatever benefi ts(you havepoured down) , whatever ancient and
fortunate friendships (you have contracted,come
,
with them all) , and drink of theeffused Soma
juice.
a Wehavemerely , inthetext, theep ithetsinthedualnumbertheCommentator suppliestheA dhwarg a and hisassistant priest.
280 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
showerers of benefits,come hither
,from wherever
you may be, and drink of theeflused libation.
9. Whether,INDRA and A GNI
, you are in the
lower,thecentral
,o r theupper
,region oftheworld
,
showerers of benefits,come hither
,from wherever
you may be, and drink of theeffused libation.
1 0. Whether,INDRA and A GNI
,you are inthe
upper, central , or lower, regionof theworld,come
,
showerers of benefits,hither
,from wherever you
may be, and drink of theeffused libation .
1 1 . Whether,INDRA and A GNI
, you areinheaven,or uponearth
,inthemountains
,intheherbs
,or in
thewaters,showerers of benefits
,comehither
,from
wherever you may be, and drink of the effused
libation .
1 2 . A lthough,INDRA and A GNI
,in themidst of
thesky,ontherising of thesun
,you may beex
hilarated by your own splendour, yet, showerers
ofbenefits,come
l
hither,from wherever you may be,
and drink of theeffused libation.
1 3 . Thus,INDRA and A GNI
,drinking deep of the
libation,grant to us all (kinds of) wealth : and may
MIT RA,VARUIVA
,and A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,and
heaven,preserveit to us.
SIiXT A IV. (CIX. )
Rishi, deities, andmetre, asinthelast.
1 . INDRA and A cNI,desirous of wealth I con
sider you, inmy mind, askinsmen and relations.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 281
The clear understanding you have given me (isgiven) by no oneelse; and, (so gifted) , I havecomposed this hymn to you, intimating my wish forsustenance.
2 . I have heard,INDRA and A GNI
,that you are
m ore munifi cent givers than an unworthy bride
groom? or the brother of a bride? Therefore,as
a mg'
dmdtri. T heprefi x oiindicates, according to theScholiast,ason-in- law (7amcitri) who isno t possessed of the qualificationsrequired by theVedas, andwho is, therefore, obliged to conciliatehisfather -in- law by liberal gifts which is, in fact, paying for ,o r buying , hiswife; asintheinterpretation of thisstanza
,by
Ydsha, it issaid (Nirakta, VI .,
that thevijdmdtri is theasasamdpta, the unfulfilled, or unaccomplished , brideg room ,
which implies, according to some, that heisthehusband of a
purchased bride(hritdpati) . Thisrecognition, in theVeda, of
theact of receiving m oney from thebrideg room isat variancew ith thegeneral tenour of the law ofmarriage, aslaid downbyMana, which condemnstheacceptanceofanything , by thefatherofa maiden, beyond a complimentary present, and censuresthe
receipt of money, asequivalent to a sale: “ Let no father whoknowsthelaw receivea g ratuity, however small , for g iving hisdaug hter inmarriage; sincethemanwho , throug h avarice, takesa g ratuity for that purposeisaseller ofhisoffspring .
”
(LawsofMana, II I .
,And
,ag ain A bribe, whether largeor small ,
isanactual saleof thedaug hter althoug h a bull andcow m ig htbeg ivenat a marriage ofsaintly personsor Rishis. (Ihid.
Wehave, here, therefo re, an indication of a d ifferent conditionofthelawsofmarriage.
b T hesg dla, thebrother of themaiden, who makesher g iftsthroug h affection. T hew ord is derived, by Ydsha, from sg a, aw innowing - basket, and la, for ldjci, fr ied g rains, which arescattered, at themarriageceremony, by thebride’sbrother .
282 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
I offer you a libation,I address you
,INDRA and
A GNI,with anew hymn.
3 . Never may we cut off thelong line(of posterity) . Thus soliciting and asking for descendants
endowed with thevigour of their progenitors,the
(worshippers) , begetting children,praiseINDRA and
A GNI,for their happiness and they two , destroyers
offees,arenigh
, (to hear this adoration) .T he sacred prayer? desiring your presence,
offers to you both, INDRA andA GNI , for your ex
hilaration,the S oma libation? Do you two
,who
havehorses,handsome arm s
,and graceful hands
,
comequickly,andmix (thelibation) with sweetness
inthewaters .
5. I have heard, (whenyou werepresent) at the
division of the treasure(am ong the worshippers) ,that you two , INDRA and A GNI , werem ost Vigorous
in the destruction of VRITRA . Beholders '
of all
things,seated at this sacrifice
,upon thesacred grass
,
beexhilarated, (by drinking of theeflused libation) .
Varg aXXIX. 6. A ttending to the summ ons,at the time of
battle,you surpass all men(inmagnitude) : you
arevaster than theearth, than the sky, thanthe
rivers, than the mountains : you exceed all other
existent things.
7. Bring wealth,thunderers
,and give it to us
protect us,INDRA and A GNI
,by your deeds . May
those rays of thesun? by which our forefathers
Devidhisharid, divinespeech,—mantrdrhpd, in theform of
prayer .
b By theraysof thesun, inthisplace, it issaid, areintended
284 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
through theplenitudeof your completed (devotions) ,you cameto the(sacrificial) hall of theworshipper,SAVIT RI .
3 . ThenSAVIT RI bestowed upon you immortality
whenyou cameto him ,- who isno t to beconcealed
,
—and represented (your desire) to partake of the
libations and that ladle for the sacrificial viands,
which theAsarah had formed single,you made
fourfold.
4. A ssociated with the priests, and quickly per
forming the holy rites,they
,being yet m ortals
,
acquired immortality ; and thesons of SUDHANWAN,theRIBHUS
,
‘
brllllant asthesun,became connected
with the ceremonies (appropriated to the differentseasons) of theyear.5 . Landed by thebystanders
,theRIBHUS
,with
a Sharp weapon,meted out the single sacrificial
ladle,— likea field (measured by a rod) ,— soliciting
thebest (libations) , and desiring (to participateof)sacrifi cial food am ongst thegods .
Varg aXXXI. 6 . To the leaders (of the sacrifice)? dwelling in
hiskinsmenofaformer period prdnchah, or Rosencallsthem sapientes but thisisanevident inadvertence; asthe
epithet isapdhdh, unripe;aparipahwag'
nandh,immatureinw isdom .
In the preceding verse, Savitri, derived from sit , to offeroblations, m ig ht mean merely the presenter of oblations; butherewehave, evidently, thesunalluded to .
b TwashtZri asina former passage— Seep . 48,note6.
Nribhg ah, i.e. , g ajnasg a netribhg ah asinthetext Ribha/eo hi
g ajnasg a netdrah, T heRibhusaretheleadersof thesacr ificeonwhich account they obtained immortality . Or theterm may
FIRST ASH’fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 285
the fi rmament,wepresent
,aswith a ladle
,theap
pointed clarified butter,and praise
,with knowledge
,
thoseRIBHUS,who
,having equalled thevelocity of
theprotector (of theuniverse,—thesun)? ascended
to theregion of heaven,through (theofferings) of
(sacrifi cial) food .
7 . T hem ost excellent RIBHU is,instrength , our
defender ; RIBHU,through gifts of food and of
wealth,isour asylum . May hebestow them upon
us,gods
,through your protection. May we, upon
a favourable occasion, overcome thehostsof those
who offer no libations .
8. RIBHUS, you covered thecow with a hide,and
reunited the mother with the calf : b sons of SU
DHANWAN,leaders (of sacrifi ce) , through your good
works,you rendered your aged parents young?
9. INDRA,associated with theRIBHUS
,supply us
,
inthedistributionofviands,with food
,
dand consent
to bestow upon us wonderful riches : and may
beconnected with anta/rihshasg a, which precedes, inthetext, andmay mean, asRosenhasit, to thechiefs of thefi rmament (acris
reg ihas) .
A text of theVeda identifiestheRibhasw ith thesolar raysachg ante) . T heRibhusare
, indeed ,said to betheraysof thesun.
b A story isrelated, that aRishi, whosecow had died, leavinga calf, prayed to theRibhusfor assistance, onwhich they formeda living cow ,
and covered it with theskinof thedead one,from
which thecalf imag ined it to beitsownm other .
Seep . 47 .
d Vdjebhir no va’
gasdtdoaoiddhimay bealso rendered, “ protectus
,inbattle, with your horses. ”
286 RIG-VEDA SANIIITA’
.
MIT RA,VARUI
’
VA,A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,and heaven
,
preservethem for us .
Sdm VI . (CXI. )
T heRishi and deitiesarethesame: themetreofthefifth verseisT risht
'
abh ; of therest, Jag ati.
1 . T heRIBHUS,possessed of skill in their work
,
constructed (for theA SWINS, ) a well- built car : theyframed thevigorous horses bearing INDRA ; theygaveyouthful existenceto their parents they gave
,
to thecalf,itsaccompanying mother?
2 . Prepare fully,for our sacrifice
,resplendent b
sacrificial food,and
,for our rite
,andfor our strength
,
such nutriment asmay be thecauseof excellent
progeny ; so that we may live (surrounded) byvigorousdescendants . Such wealth do you confer
uponus,for our benefit.
3 . RIBIIUS,conductors (of sacrifice) , bestow ample
sustenance upon us, upon our chariots,upon our
horses . Let every onedaily acknowledge our vic
toriouswealth ; and may wetriumph, inbattle, over
our fees,whether strangers or kinsmen.
4. I invoke themighty 0 INDRA,for protection;
3 SeetheprecedingHymn; also,Hymnxx.
, p . 45 .
bBibhamat ; explained, having much lig ht : for , according to
theNirakta etymolog y , rihha means much lig ht,’ from ara
much, and that, to shine.
Ribhalcshanam Indram mig ht be Indra, who isRibhaltshan,’
ofwhichRibhalcshandm istheaccusative. Inthefollow ing expressions
, Ribhhnandodjdn, plural accusatives, weareto understand,
288 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
instruction. With thoseaids with which you defend
thepious who areengaged inacts ofworship,come
,
A SWINS,willingly
,hither.
3 . By thevigour infused from celestial nectar,
you areable,leaders (of sacrifice) , to ruleover those
beings (who peoplethethreeworlds) . With thoseaids by which you gave(milk) to thebarren cow?come
,A SWINS
,willingly
,hither.
4. With thoseaids by which thecircumambient
(wind) , endowed with thevigour of hisson? the
measurer of the two worlds (of heaven andearth)?and swiftest of theswift
,beautifi es(all things) , and
by which (KAKSHIVAT ) became learned inthethreekinds of sacrifice;
d— with them come,A SWINS
,will
ing ly, hither.
a Al luding , according to the commentary, to thecow of a
Rishi named S '
ag a, to which, althoug h barren, theA s'
wins, at
hisentreaty, g aveabundanceof milk . [Seep . 3 1 3 ; also, Vo l.IV . , passim .]b A gni issaid to bethesonof Vdg a ; asby thetext Va’g or
A gnih, either asg enerated, inthecharacter ofdigestivewarmth ,by thevital airs, o r ashaving beenexcited into flame
,by the
w ind , at thetimeof creation.
0 Dwimdtrimay beapplied to thewind, in conjunctionw ithA gni, astherespectiveoccupantsof theearth andthefi rmament ;theformer being thereg ionofA gni, thelatter , of Vdg a. Or it
may berendered, asinformer instances, ‘ thesonof two m otherso r thetwo sticksused fo r attrition, and, thence, beapplicabletoA gni.
d Or trimanta, acquainted with thepdhag ag’
nas, or offeringsof food ; theha/eirg ajnas, or oblationsofclarified butter ; and thesomag ajnas, or libations of Sonia juice. Inthissense, trimanta
FIRST ASH’fAKA— SEVENTH ADHYAYA . 289
5 . With thoseaids by which you raised up , from
thewater,REBHA
,who had been cast
,bound
, (intoawell) , and also VANDANA (Similarly circum stanced) ,to behold thesky ; by which you protected KA lVWA ,whenlonging to seethelight — with them
,ASwrNs
,
come,willingly
,hither.
6. With those aids by which you rescued ANTAXA? (when cast) into a deep (pool) , and about tobe destroyed ; by which, inflicting no distress, you
preserved BHUJYU and by which you relieved
KARKANDHU and VAYYA ;d— with them
,A SWINS
,
come,willingly
,hither.
issynonym ous, apparently, with Kahshivat, whosenameissup~
plied by theScholiast.Rchha and Vandana aresaid to havebeenRishiswho were
cast into wellsby theA saras. A ccording to theNiti-manjari,they broug ht thisupon themselves, by maintaining a friendlyintercoursew ith theA saras. Kanwa issaid
,also
,to havebeen
thrown, by them ,into darkness. Inthese
,and sim ilar instances
subsequently noticed , wemay, possibly, haveallusions to thedangersunderg one, by some of thefirst teachers of Hinduism
,
among thepeoplewhom they soug ht to civilize.
b Antaha iscalled a Raj’
arshi, whom theA sarasthrew into apond
,or a well .
Of Bhajg a, the son of the Edge T ag ra, we Shall hearag ain, rather m ore in detail . T he tradition is remarkable.
Bhajg a had embarked on a maritime expedition ag ainst theenemies of his father , but encountered a storm
,inwhich his
vessel waslest ; hewassaved , and broug ht back to hisfather ,by theinterventionof theA sfwins.
d Thesearesaid to beA saraswhom theA s’
winsextricatedfrom misfortunes: but, for thelatter, seep . 1 49.
290 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
7. With those aids by which you enriched
S'
UCHANT I? and gave him a handsome habitation,
and rendered the scorching heat pleasurable to
A T RI ;band by which you preserved PRISNIGU and
PURUKUT SA —with them,A SWINS
,come
,willingly
,
hither.
8 . Showerers (of benefits) , with those aids by
which you enabled (the lame) PARAVRIJ (to walk) ,the blind (RIJRASWA ) to see
,and (the cripple)
S’
ROIVA to go ;dand by which you set freethequail?
whenseized (by a wolf ) —with thoseaids,A SWINS
,
come,willingly
,hither.
9. With those aids by which you caused the
sweet stream to flow by which you,who areex
empt from decay, gratified VA SISHTHA andby which
a: N0 account isg ivenof thisperson.
A tri, thepatriarch, wasthrown, it issaid, by theA saras,into a cavewith a hundred doors
,at all of which firesof chaff
werek indled : they wereexting uished, with cold water , by theA s
’
wins. Or,\according to Ydslca, A triis, here, anameofA gni,theeater (atri) of clarified butter
,— but whoseappetite, o r in
tensity, being checked by theheat of thesuninthehot weather ,wasrenovated by therainsent downby theA s’wins.Wehaveno particularsof these, except that Pris
’
nig a isso
named from hispossessing brindled cows(pris’
nag o at g do o g asg a) .d Par dorij iscalled a Rishi so areItijrds
’
wa and S ’
rona. T he
first isnamed without anepithet, inthe text ; instead of the
second (seep . wehaveprdndha, thetotally blind ; and
S'
r oha isnot called a cripple, but issaid to havebeenmadetowalk . T he Scholiast supplies thedetails. [But seeVo l . II .
,
p . 242 , noteb .]Va/rtihd the commentary callsa bird likea sparrow : the
ordinary senseis quail .’
292 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 3 . With thoseaids by which you encompassed
the sun,when afar off
, (to extricate him fromeclipse) ; by which you defended MANDHATRI , in(thedischargeof) hissovereignfunctions ;
aand by
which you protected thesageBHARADWAJA ;b— Withthem
,ASWINS
,come
,
'
willing ly, hither.
1 4. With those aids by which you defended the
mighty and hospitable D IVODASA, (when, having
undertaken) the death of S'AMBARA
,hehid himself
in the water, (through fear of the Asaras) by
which you protected T RA SADA SYU? inwar -with
them,A SwrNs
,come
,willingly
,hither.
1 5 . With those aids by which you preserved
VAMBA,praised by all around him
,whendrinking
(the dews of theearth) ; by which you protectedKALI
,whenhehad takena wife
,and BRITHI
,when
a Mandha’
triiscalled aRishi; but a Rag arshi, a royal sage, isintended ; asMdndha
'
triisa celebrated princeof thesolar dynasty
(Vishnu Pardha, p . His reg al character is, also,evident
from hisoffice(hshaitrapatgesha) , thederivative of hshetrapati,
thelord , either offieldsor of theearth .
bHerewehave, also, anamewell knowninPaara’lriihtradition.
(VishriaPardha, p . 449, andnote Heistermed,inthetext,
cipra, usually intending aBrahman, but hereexplained, medhdoin,wise.
Dicoda’
sa isa king well knowninthePaardhih traditionsVishha Pardha, p . But no noticethereoccursofhiswarw ith theA sara S’
ambara, whom wehaveelsewhereseendestroyedby Indra (p . indefence, itisalso said (p . of thisprince,o r
,ashe is therenamed , A tithig wa, the cherisher of guests
(atithi) , which ishereemployed asanepithet.d T hesonofParahatsa, according to theScholiast, concurring ,
in this respect, w ith theVishria Pardha,p . 3 7 1 . [And see
Vol . III .,p . 205 , note1 , also p . 272 ; andVol. IV .
, p .
hehad lost hishorse,— with them
,A SWINs
,come
,
willingly,hither.
1 6. With thoseaids,leaders (of sacrifices) , which
you afforded to S’AYU,to A TRI
,and
,formerly
,to
MANU,anxious (to Show them ) theway to (escape
from evil) ; with those by which you shot arrows
(upon thefees) of SYI’
IMARASMI ;b— with them
,A S
WINS,willingly comehither.
1 7 . With thoseaids by which PATHARVAN " shone
with strength of form inbattle,likea blaz ing fi re
piled up (with fuel) by which you defended S’
AR
YATA inwar - with them,A S
'
WINS,come
,willingly
,
hither“
.
5” Vamra iscalled aRishi, thesonof Vihhanas. T hetext callshim oipipdna, drinking much and variously, which theScholiastexplains, drinking , especially earthly m oisture, o r dew, pdrthi
ram rasam. (Seep . Of Kali, no m oreissaid thanthat hewasa Rishi nor ofPrithi, thanthat hewasa Rajarshi.b T hesecond and third nameshaveoccurred before. T hefirst
iscalled a Rishi. T hetext hasonly, You w ished them to g o”
(g dtam ishathah) : theScholiast adds, “out of evil or danger .
Mana isherecalled aRa'
jarshi, whom theA s’
winsextricated fromwant, by teaching him theart of sewing theseedsofbarley andother g rains. Sgamaras
’
miisstyled a Rishi.Pat
'
harcanismerely called a Ra’
g’
arshi. Shrg dtais, probably,intended for Sarge/(iti, thefourth sonof Vairaswata Maria (VishnuPardha, pp . 3 54
,and thesameprinceis, no doubt, meant,
ina former passage(seep . by S ’
drg dta, which may beanepithet of g ajna, sacrifice, understood,— thesacrificeof Shrg dti,rather thana patronymic
,althoug h there rendered asa proper
name,upontheauthority of Sdg an
'
a. Of theraceofBhrig a”
applies,also
,to Chg acana, no t to S
’
arg dti. [But seeVo l . III .
,
p .
294 RIG-VEDA SANB ITA.
1 8. ANGIRA S, (praisetheAs
'
wnvs) . ASWINS,with
tho se aids by which,with (gratified) minds, you
delight (in praise) , and thence preceded the gods
to the cavern,to recover the stolen cattle;
a bywhich you sustained theheroic MANU with food ;
b
with them ,A S
’
WINS,come
,willingly
,hither.
1 9. With thoseaids by which you gavea wifetoVIMADA ;
0 by which you recovered theruddy kine;by which you conferred excellent wealth uponSUDAS ;
d— with them,A S
’
WINS,come
,willingly
,hither.
20 . With thoseaids by which you arebestowersofhappiness uponthedonor (of oblations) ; by which
you haveprotected BHUJYU and ADHRieu ; and bywhich you have granted delighting andnourishing
(food) to RIT ASTUBH;e— with them ,A S
’
WINS,come
,
willingly,hither.
Wehavehereattributed to theA s’winsa similar feat asthatusually ascribed to Indra.
b By making him aware, according to thecommentary, of the
g rainhiddenintheearth, or teaching him ,infact
,ag riculture.
T heA s’
ioinswere themeans,it issaid
, of obtaining the
daug hter ofParamitra asa w ifefo r theRishi Vimada.
d T henameofa king , thesonofPijaoana (p . 1 27) [Also seeVol . III.
,p . 50, note2 ,— wherecorrect “ Pig aoana andVol .
IV .,p . BothnamesareunknownintheParanas
,— althoug h
wehavem orethanoneSaddsa,— but they aresprung from other
princes. (Vishna Pardha, pp . 3 80, A prince named
Paig aoana, or sonofPig aoana, isnoticed by Mana, VIII .,1 1 0 .
Bhag’
g a hasbeennamed before(p . 289,note A dh/riga is
called a sacrifi cer, or imm olator, along with Chdpa, of theg ods;asby thetext : A dhrig asChdpascha athandevdndm s
’
ainitdraa.
Eitastabh iscalled a Rishi. [SeeVol. IV. ,p . 264 ]
Varg a I.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
our understanding, (for thesacred study) . Wein
vokeyou both, inthe last watch of thenight? for
our preservation. Beto us for increaseinthepro
visionof food .
25 . Cherish us,A SWINS
,always
,by night or day,
with undiminished blessings and may MITRA,VARUIVA
,A DIT I
,ocean, earth
,and heaven
,be
favourableto this (our prayer) .
EIGHTH ADHYAYA .
ANUVAKA XVI . (continued) .
SliXT A VIII . (CXIII . )
T heHymnisaddressed to USHAS (theDawn) , and, inthesecondhalf of thefirst stanza
,also to Night. T heRishiisKUT SA ;
themetre, T risht'
ahh.
1 . Thism ost excellent luminary of all luminarieshasarrived thewonderful and diffusivemanifester
(of all things) hasbeen born. In likemanner asnight is the offspring of the Sun
,so she becomes
thebirth -placeof thedawn?
a A dg a tg e, intheabsenceof lig ht ; that is,inthelast watch
of thenig ht, or that preceding thedawn, at which time,accord
ing to A'
s'
walag ana, asquoted by Sdg ana, theA s’
winsareespeciallyto beworshipped .
b That is, when thesunsets
,thenig ht comeson; o r it is
generated by thesetting of thesun, and may, fig uratively, betermed his offspring ; and
,in like manner , asthe precursor,
nig ht may betermed theparent, or womb , of thedawn.
FIRST A SH’fAKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA . 297
2 . T he white- shining dawn,the parent of the
sun? hasarrived : dark night has sought her own
abode. Both allied to the same(sun) , imm ortal ,succeeding to each other
,and mutually effacing each
other’s complexion,they traversetheheavens .
3 . T he path of the sisters is unending : they
travel it alternately,guided by the radiant (sun) .
Combined. in purpose,though of different forms ,
night and dawn,giving birth (to all things) , obstruct
not each other neither do they stand still .
4. Brilliant guide of the speakers of truth? themany- tinted dawn is recognized by us : she has
opened our doors : having illuminated the world,
she hasmade our riches manifest. USHAS givesback all the regions (that had been swallowed upby night) .5 . T he opulent (dawn) arouses to exertion the
man bowed down in sleep,— one man
,to enj oy
ments ; another, to devotion;another, to (theacquirement of) wealth. Shehasenabled thosewho were
alm ost sightless to see distinctly . T heexpansive
USHAS hasgiven back all theregions .
6 . T he dawn rouses oneman,to acquirewealth
another,to earn food another
,to achievegreatness
another,to sacrifices ; another, to hisown(pursuits) ;
another,to activity ; and lights all men to their
a A like conceit to that of the preceding verse: the dawnprecedes
,and
,therefore, fig uratively bears, or is the parent of
,
thesun.
b Uponthe appearance of the dawn, theanimalsand birdsutter their true, or natural, cries.
Varg a III.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
various means ofmaintaining life. USHAS hasgiven
back all the regions .
7 . T he daughter of heaven,young
,white- robed
,
themistress of all earthly treasure,isbeheld dissi
pating the darkness . A usplcious USHAS, shineupon us
,to -day, inthis (hall of sacrifice) .
8. Following thepath of themornings that havepassed
,and first of theendless m ornings that are
to come,USHAS
,the disperser of darkness
,arouses
living beings,and awakens every one(that lay) as
dead .
9. USHAS,inasmuch as thou hast caused the
sacred fi re to be kindled? inasmuch asthou hast
lighted theWorld with thelight of thesun,inasmuch
asthou hast wakened mento perform sacrifice,thou
hast donegood serviceto thegods .
1 0 . For how long a period isit that thedawns
haverisen? For how long a period will they rise?Still desirous to bring us light, USHAS pursues the
functions of those that have gone before,and
,
Shining brightly,proceeds with theothers (that are
to follow) .
1 1 . Thosemortals who beheld thepristineUSHAS
dawning havepassed away : to us sheisnow visible;and they approach who may behold her in after
times .
1 2 . T hebeings hostile(to acts of devotion) now
withdraw ;b for sheistheprotectress of sacred rites,
Firesfor burnt- offering sbeing properly lig hted at thedawn.
Rdhshasasand other malignantspiritsvanish, with thedawn.
Varg a V.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
upon the conclusion of his praises, (enunciated) ,
like thewind, (with speed,— the favour of) th ose
USHA SA S who are givers of horses,and of cattle
,
and ofprogeny,and who shed light upon them ortal
presenting to them (offerings) .1 9. Mother of thegods? rival of A DIT I, illumin
ator of the sacrifice,mighty USHAS
,shine forth
approving of our prayer,dawn uponus . Do then
,
who art cherished by all,makeus eminent among
thepeople.
20. Whatever valuablewealth theUSHA SAS convey isbeneficial to thesacrifi cer and to thepraiser.
May MIT RA, VARUIQIA , A DIT I , ocean, earth, and
heaven,befavourableto this (our prayer) .
SriXT A IX. (CXIV. )
T hedeity isRUDRA ; theRishi, KUTSA . T hetenth andeleventhversesareintheT risht
’
ahh metre therest, intheJag ati.
1 . We offer thesepraises to themighty RUDRA?
3 ' T he g odsareawakened at dawn, by thew orship they thenreceive; and, hence, the dawnmay besaid, fig uratively, to betheir parent (mdtd deodndm) and, inthat character , sheis theenemy , or rival , ofA diti, who istheir m other .
b Wehavea repetition, here, oftheusual etymolog iesofRadra,with someadditionsHecausesall to weep (rodag ati) at theendof theworld ; o r rat may signify ‘ pain
,
’ —thepain of living ,which hedrivesaway (drdaag ati) o r rat may mean w ord , ’ ortext, ’ o r theUg
'
ianishadsof theVedas, by which heisapproachedo r propitiated (dr z
'
tg ate) or ratmay mean holy or divinespeech ,or
‘wisdom ,
’which heconfers(rdti) uponhisworshippers; o r
FIRST A SH'fAKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA .
with thebraided hair? the destroyer of heroes? in
order that health may be enj oyed by bipeds and
quadrupeds,and that all beings inthis Villagemay
be(well nourished, andexempt from disease.
2 . Begracious to us,RUDRA. Grant us happiness ;
for we worship the destroyer of heroes with obla
tions . And,by thy directions, RUDRA, may we
obtain that freedom from disease, and exemption
from dangers,which our progenitor
,MANU
,bestowed
uponus, (having obtained them from thegods) .
3 . RUDRA,showerer (of benefits) , may weobtain,
through our worship of thegods,thefavour of thee
,
who art thedestroyer of heroes . Cometo our pos
terity, purposing to promotetheir happiness, while
we,having our sons insafety, offer theeoblations .
4 . Weinvoke,for our preservation
,theillustrious
ratmaymean darkness, ’ thatwhich investso r obstructs(rahaddhi)all thing s, and which hedissipates Or
,ag ain, itissaid ,
that, while the g odswereeng aged inbattle w ith theA saras,Badra
,identified w ith A gni, came and stole their treasure
after conquering the enemy, the g ods searched for thestolenwealth, and recovered it from thethief, who wept (aradat) andA gniwas, thence, called Badra.
8“ Kapardine, from kamarda, of which onemeaning is, thejat’
d,
or braided hair, of S
’
ira, whencetheScholiast g ives, asitsequivalent, jat
’
ildg a. This looksvery likea recognition of S’
ioa in
thepersonof Badra. It isno t easy to sug gest any other inter
pretation, unlesstheterm beaninterpolation.
b Kshag adeirdg a, inwhom heroes(oirah) perishOr itmaymean, ofwhom theimperial (hshag antahprdptais
’
warg dh)heroes(that is, theMarats) arethesons. T heepithet isrepeatedinthefollowing verses.
Varg aVI.
3 02 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
RUDRA, theaccomplisher of sacrifices? thetortuous?thewise. May heremovefar from us hiscelestialwrath ; for weearnestly solicit hisfavour.
5 . Weinvoke,from heaven, with reverence, him
who hasexcellent food,
c who is radiant,and has
braided hair,who isbrilliant
,andisto beascertained
(by sacred study) , holding, inhis hands, excellentmedicaments . May he grant us health, defensive
armour,and a(secure) dwelling.
6 . This praise,the sweetest of the sweet
,and
cause of increase(to the reciter) , isaddressed to
RUDRA,the father of theMARUT S.
d Immortal
Yag’
nasddham,i.e. , sa
'
ldhag itdram,hewho makesthesacrifice
well- desired , or perfect (swisht'
am,o r sa isht
’
am.)b Vanha, hewho g oescrookedly . What ismeant by thisis
not explained .
T hephraseiscardha, literally, a bear ; and onewho hasa
hard body, likea boar’
s,may be intended . But the Scholiast
prefersconsidering it asanabbreviation of oara’
hdra,from nara ,
g ood, and dhdra, food .
d T hepaternity of Radra, with respect to theMar ats, isthusaccounted fo r by theScholiast : “ A fter their birth from D iti
,
under thecircumstances told in thePardhas (Vishha Pardha,p . they werebeheld indeep afflictionby 8 teaandPa'roati
,as
they werepassing sportively along . T helatter said to theformer‘ If you loveme, transform these lumps of flesh into boys.
’
Mahes’
a according ly madethem boys, of likeform ,likeage, and
similarly accoutred, and g avethem to Pa’
rcati,as her sons
,
whencethey arecalled thesonsof Badra.
” T heNiti-manjari
adds other legends; one, that Pdr oati, hearing thelamentationsofD iti
,entreated Siva to g ivetheshapelessbirthsforms, telling
them not to weep (mat rodth) ; another, that heactually beget
Varg a VII.
3 04 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hear our invocation and may MITRA, VARUIQIA ,A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,and heaven
,be favourable to
this (our prayer) .
SdXT A X . (CXV . )
KUTSA istheRishi thedeity is86m m; themetre, T risht'
ahh.
1 . T he wonderful host of rays has risen; the
eyeof MITRA,VARUIQIA , and AeNI ;
a
the sun,the
soul of all that m oves o r isimmoveab le,
b hasfi l led
(with his glory, ) the heaven, theearth , and the
fi rmament.
2 . T hesunfollows thedivineand brilliant USHAS,
asa man(follows a young andelegant) woman,at which seasonpious menperform (theceremoniesestablished for) ages? worshipping the auspicious
(sun) , for thesakeof good (reward) .
8“ Or chahshasmay mean‘theenlig htener .
’ M tra, Varana,and A gniaresaid to betypical of thew orld,— or of theseasons,perhaps, over which they preside.
b A'
tmdg’
ag atah,‘thesoul oftheworld from hispervading and
animating all thing s. Or jag atah may berendered ‘ofwhat is
m oveable it isfollowed by tasthashah, ‘of that which isfixed .
’
T he sun is the cause of all effects, whether m oveable o r im
m oveable, —(sa hi sarcasg a sthdodreg'
ang amdtmahasg a hairy/dear
g asg a hdranam) .Yag a
’
tni, which may also berendered yokesfor ploug hs
for, at thisseason(dawn) , men, seeking to prop itiatetheg odsbytheprofit which ag ricultureyields, equip their ploug hs, or eng ageinthelaboursof thefield .
FIRST A SH’fAKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA . 3 05
3 . T heauspicious,swift horses of thesun
,well
limbed,road - traversing
, who merit to be pleased
with praise, reverenced by us , haveascended to the
summit of the sky,and quickly circumambulate
earth and heaven.
4. Such is the divinity,such is themajesty
,of
thesun, that, whenhehasset, hehaswithdrawn
(into him self) thediffused(lightwhich hadbeenshed)upon the unfinished task? Whenhehasunyoked
his coursers from his car,thennight extends the
veiling darkness over all.
5 . T hesun,inthesight of MIT RA and VARUIVA?
displays his form (of brightness) in themiddle of
theheavens ; and hisraysc extend
,ononehand
,his
infinite and brilliant power,or on the other
, (bytheir departure) , bring ontheblackness ofnight.
6. This day, gods , with therising of thesun,
deliver us from heinous sin: and may MITRA, VA
RUNA,A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,and heaven
,be favour
ableto this (our prayer) .
8“ Madhg d har tor citatam,spread inthem iddleof theaffair ;
that is,the cultivator, or artisan, desists from his labour
althoug h unfinished , uponthesetting of thesun.
b Ill itra and Varana areused,according to thecommentary,
by metonymy,for theworld .
Har itah, which may mean, also, hishorses.
Varg aVII.
3 04 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hear our invocation and may MITRA, VARUIQIA ,A DIT I
,ocean
,earth
,and heaven
,be favourable to
this (our prayer) .
SdXT A X . (CXV . )
KUTSA istheRishi thedeity isSnRYA ; themetre, Trisht'ahh.
1 . T hewonderful host of rays has risen; the
eyeof MITRA, VARUIQIA , and AerNI ;a
the sun,the
soul of all that m oves or isimm oveable? hasfi l led
(with his glory, ) theheaven, theearth , and the
fi rmament.
2 . T hesunfollows thedivineand brilliant USHAS,
asa man(fo llows a young andelegant) woman,at which seasonpious menperform (theceremoniesestablished for) ages,
c worshipping the auspicious
(sun) , for thesakeof good (reward) .
a Or chahshasmay mean‘ theenlig htener .
’
Jilitra, Varana,and A gniaresaid to betypical of theworld, - or of theseasons,perhaps, over which they preside.
b A '
imé jag atah,‘thesoul of theworld from hispervading and
animating all thing s. Or jag atah may berendered ‘ofwhat is
m oveable it isfollowed by tasthashah, ‘ofthat which isfixed .
’
T he sun is the cause of all effects, whether m oveable or im
m oveable,—(sa hi sarcasg a sthdrarcg’
ang amdtmahasg a hdrg a/var
g asg a hdraham) .
Yag dni, which may also berendered yokesfor ploug hs
for,at thisseason(dawn) , men, seeking to propitiatetheg odsby
theprofit which ag ricultureyields, equip their ploug hs, or eng ageinthelaboursof thefield .
Varg aVIII.
RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
ANUVAKA XVII .
SiixT A I . (CXVI . )
T hedeitiesaretheAs’wnvs; theRishiisKAXSII IVA T themetre
isT risht'
ahh.
1 . In like manner asa worshipper strews thesacred grass for the NASA TYA S
,so do I urge on
their laudations,—asthewind drives ontheclouds
they who gave a bride to the youthful VIMADA ?and bore her away in their car
,outstripping the
rival host.
2 . NASA TYAS,borneby strong and rapid (steeds) ,
and (urged) by the encouragements of the gods,
theass b ofyou,thus instigated
,overcamea thousand
(enemies) , in conflict,inthewar grateful to YAMA .
3 . TUGRA,
°verily
,A S
’
WINS,sent (hisson, ) BHUJYU
Seep . 294 . T heStory told by theScholiast is,that Vimada
,
having wonhisbrideat a swag amcara, or‘ choiceof a husband
by a princess, ’ wasstopped, onhisway home, by hisunsuccessfulcompetitors, when
-
theA s'
wins cameto hissuccour, and placedthebridein their chariot, repulsed the assailants
,and carried
thedamsel to theresidenceof theprince.
b An ass(rdsahha) g iven by Prajdpati. T he chariot of theA s
’
wins is drawnby two asses(rdsahhdras’
winoh)—Nighant'
a,I .
,
1 4 . Or it m ay mean“one g oing sw iftly and therest of the
passage, “ obtained precedence, for theA s‘
wins, over other g odsinthe oblation, throug h hismastering the stanzas declared byPrajdpati.
”
Seep . 289. T ag ra, it issaid, wasa g reat friend of theAs’
wins.
Being much annoyed by enemiesresiding ina different island,
FIRST A SH'fAKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA . 3 07
to sea asa dying manparts with hisriches . But
you brought him back invessels of your own,float
ing over theocean, and keeping out thewaters .
4. Threenights and three days,NASA TYA S
,have
you conveyed BHUJYU,in three rapid
,revolving
cars,having a hundred wheels
,and drawn by Six
horses? along thedry bed of theocean, to theshore
of thesea.
5 . This exploit you achieved,A SWINS
,in the
ocean,where there is nothing to give support
,
nothing to rest upon,nothing to cling to
,—that you
brought BHUJYU,sailing ina hundred - cared ship?
to hisfather ’s house.
6. A SWINS,thewhitehorseyou gaveto Penn
whosehorses wereindestructible,— wasever
,to him
,
success. That,your precious gift
,isalways to be
celebrated : the horse of PEDU,the scatterer (of
enemies) , isalways to beinvoked?
hesent hissonBhajg a ag ainst them , w ith anarmy, onboard ship .
A fter sailing somedistance, thevessel foundered ina g ale. Bhag’
g a
applied to theA s’wins, who broug ht him and histroopsback, in
their ownships, inthreedays’ time, asappearsfrom thisand thetwo following stanzas.
T hisis a rather unintellig ible account of a sea-voyage,althoug h thewords of thetext do no t adm it of any other ren
dering .
b S’
atdritrdm ndoam,a ship with a hundred , that is, w ith many,
cars. Thisstanza isconsistent w ith thefirst of thetriad .
Peda,it issaid
, wasa certainRdjarshi, who worshipped theA s
’
wins: they, therefore, g avehim a whitehorse, throug h the
possession of which hewasalwaysvi ctoriousover hisenemies.
[SeeVo l. IV.,p .
Varg a IX.
3 08 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
7 . You gave,leaders (of sacrifice) , to KAKSHIVAT ,
of the race of PAJRA ? various knowledge: you
filled,from theho o f of your vigorous steed
,asif
from a cask,a hundred jars of wine?
8 . You quenched,with cold (water) , theblaz ing
flames (that encompassed A T RI) , and supplied him
with food- supported strength : you extricated him,
A SWINS,from thedark (cavern) into which he had
been thrown headlong,and restored him to every
kind of welfare?
9. NASATYA S, you raised up thewell, and made
the base,which had been turned upwards
,the
curved m outh,so that the water issued
,for the
beverageof thethirsty GOTAMA, theofferer .
d
1 0 . NASA TYA S,you stripped off
,from the aged
CHYAVANA,hisentireSkin
,asif it had beena coat
of mail ;0 you reversed
,DA SRAS
,thelifeof thesage
8“ Pajrasisanother namefor A ng irasas, inwhich raceKah
shivat wasborn.
b N0 account of theoccasionof thismiracleisgiven.
Seep . 290,noteb .
d Thishasbeenelsewhererelated oftheMarats(p . T he
m anner inwhich thewell waspresented to Gotama issomewhatObscurely described . [SeeVols. III . and IV .
, passimje T herestorationof theascetic Ohg aaana to youth and beauty
is related inseveral Paranas; follow ing , probably, theMahd
bhdrata, Vana-
paroa, (Vo l . I .
,p . Heistherecalled theson
ofBhrig a, and waseng aged inpenance, near theNarmada'
l river,until thewhiteantsconstructed their nestsround hisbody, andleft only
’
hiseyesvisible. Sahang d, thedaug hter ofKing S'
arg dti,
having cometo theplace, and seeing two brig ht spotsinwhat
3 1 0 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
DADHYACH,theson of A THARVAN? taught you the
mystic science.
1 3 . T he intelligent (VADHRIMA T I) b invoked you,NASA TYA S
,who are the accomplishers (of desires) ,
and the protectors of many,with a sacred hymn
her prayer washeard,— like(theinstructions of) a
teacher —and you,A SWINS
,gave
,to thewifeof an
impotent husband,HIRA IQIYAHA STA
,her son.
1 4 . NASATYA S, leaders, you liberated the quail
from them outh of the dog 0 that had seized her ;
a: Wehave, here, rather obscureallusionsto a legend which was,probably, afterwardsm odified by thePardhas, inwhich thenamealso occursasDadhicha (see, also, p . IntheMahdbhdrata,Vana -
paroa, (Vol . I .
, p . it ismerely related,that theg ods,
being oppressed by theKdlaheg a A saras, solicited, from thesage
D adhicha, his bones, which he g ave them,and from which
T washt’
rifabricated thethunderbolt w ith which Indraslew Vritra
and routed the A saras. T he legend of the text differs fromthis. I ndra, having taug ht thesciences called praaarg g aridg dand madharidg d to Dadhg ach, threatened that hewoul d cut off
hishead, if ever hetaug ht them to any oneelse. T heA éwins
prevailed uponhim ,nevertheless
,to teach them theprohibited
knowledge, and, to evadeIndra’
sthreat, took off thehead of thesage, replacing it by that of a horse. Indra, apprised of Dadhg ach
’
s breach of faith , struck off his equine head w ith the
thunderbolt ; onwhich theA s’
winsrestored to him hisown. T he
pravarg g aoidg d issaid to im ply certainversesof theBile, Yajar ,and Sdina Vedas; and themadhacidg a
’
,theB rdhmaha.
b Vadhrimati was thew ife of a certain Rdjarshi who wasimpotent. T heA s
’
wins,propitiated by her prayers, g aveher a
son.
Vriha, moreusually, ‘a wolf, ’ but heresaid to besynonymous
FIRST A SH’f‘AKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA . 3 1 1
andyou, who arebenefactors ofmany, havegranted,to the sagewho praises you, to behold (truewisdom ) .1 5. T he foot of (VISPALA, the wife of) KHELA
wascut off,likethewing of a bird
,in anengage
ment by night. Immediately you gaveher anironleg , that shemight walk ; the hidden treasure (oftheenemy being theobject of theconflict )
?
1 6. When his father caused RIJRASWA b— ashe
wasgiving,to a she-wolf? a hundred sheep cut up
inpieces,— to becomeblind
,you,DA SRAS, physicians
(of thegods) , gavehim eyes , (that had been) unableto fi nd theirway, with which hemight see.
1 7 . T hedaughter of theSun(1 ascended your car,
w ith s’wan, ‘a do g .
’
It iselsewheretermed,by thecommentary
,
drahg as’
ican, a forest, or w ild, do g . Ydsha interpretsit fi g uratively, and rendersrriha by dditg a, ‘thesun
,
’ from whoseg rasp ,or overpowering radiance, theA s
’
wihsaresaid to haverescuedthedawn, uponher appeal to them .
a Seep . 291 . T hestory isherem ore fully detailed in thetext. I t is only added , in thenotes, that Khela wasa king , ofwhom Ag astya wastheparohita ; and it wasthroug h hisprayersthat theAs’winsg aveVis
’
pald anironleg .
bRijrds
’
wa was one of thesons o f Vrishdg ir (see p . 2 59)his blindnesshasbeenpreviously alluded to (p . 290 ) but herewehavethestory indetail .
T hearihi was one of theasses of theA s’
wins,indisg uise,
to test his charitabledisposition; but, asheexacted thesheepfrom thepeople
,his father wasang ry , and caused him to lose
hiseyesig ht, which theA s’
winsrestored to him .
d Sarg a, it is related, was desirous of g iving his daug hter
Shrg d to Sonia ; but all theg odsdesired her asa wife. They
3 1 2 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
(likea runner) to a goal . Whenyou won(therace) ,with your swift horse
,all the gods looked on
,with
(anxious) hearts , andyou, NASA TYA S, wereassociatedwith glory.
1 8. When,A SWINS
,being invited
,you went to
his dwelling, (to give duerewards) to D IVODASA ,
offering oblations,thenyour helping chariot conveyed
(food and) treasure, and thebull and theporpoise
wereyoked together?
1 9. NASATYA S,bearing strength and wealth
,with
posterity and vigour-sustaining food,you came
,with
one intention,to the family of JAHNU? (provided)
with (sacrificial) viands , andpossessing a third portion
of thedaily (offerings) .20 . Undecaying NASATYA S
,you bore away
,by
night,inyour foe- overwhelming car
,JAHUSHA ? sur
rounded,onevery Side
,by (enemies) , through prae
ticable roads,and went to (inaccessible) m ountains .
ag reed that he who should first reach thesun, asa g oal, shouldwed thedamsel . T heA s
’
winswerevictorious; and Sarg d, wellpleased by their success, rushed, immediately, into their char iot .a T he r rishahha and thes
’
ins‘
amdra. T heCommentator callsthe latter
, g rdha, which is,properly, an allig ator . But the
Sis’
amdra,asi t isusually read
,is,everywhereelse, considered to
be a nameof theGangetic porpoise. T hey wereyoked to thecar oftheA s
’
wins,thecomment says, to display their power.
b Jahndei, no t t naoi. It ishere considered asanadjectiveto prag
’
d,progeny (Jahnoh prajdm) . Jahna iscalled aMaharshi.
Heisa pr ince of the lunar dynasty, in thePardfi as (Vishiia
Parana,p .
T hename of a certainking . Wehavenothing relating tohim
,beyond what isstated inthetext. [SeeVo l. IV.
, p .
3 1 4 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
taining my sight, andenj oying a long life. May Ienter into old age, as(a master enters) hishouse.
SrixrnII . (CXVII . )
Deities, Rishi, andmetre, asbefore.
XIII. 1 . A SWINS,for your gratifi cationby thepleasant
Sonia juice,your ancient worshipper adores you .
T heoffering ispoured uponthesacred grass ; the
hymn is ready (for repetition) . Come,NASA TYA S
,
with food and with vigour.2 . With that car
,As
'
wnvs, which , rapid as
thought,drawnby good horses
,appears beforemen
,
and with which you repair to thedwelling of the
virtuous , come, leaders of(sacrifices) , to our abode.
3 . You liberated,leaders (of rites) , the sage
A T RI? who wasvenerated by the fi ve classes of
men,from the wicked prison
,together with his
troop (of children) , destroying his enemies,and
baffling,showerers (of benefits) , the devices of the
malignant D asg as.
4. Leaders (of sacrifice) , showerers (of benefits) ,you restored REBHA , b— Cast, by unassailable(enemies) , into the water, and wounded, likea (sick)horse
,—by your (healing) Skill . Your ancient ex
ploitsdo no t fade(from recollection) .5 . You extricated
,DA SRA S
,the sageVANDANA
,
°
cast into a well,likea handsomeand splendid orna
Seep . 290. Seep . 289 Seep . 289.
FIRST A SH'fAKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA . 3 1 5
ment designed for embellishment,
and (lying ) ,A S
'
WINS,likeonesleeping on the lap of the earth
o r likethesundisappearing indarkness .
6. That (exploit) of yours , leaders (of sacrifice) , Varg a XIV.
is to be celebrated, NASA TYA S, by KAKSHIVAT , of
theraceof PAJRA,whenyou filled
,for the(expect
ant) man, a hundred vases of sweet (liquors) fromthehoof of your fleet horse?
7 . You restored,leaders (of sacrifices) , VISHIQIAFI
’
I
(his lost son, ) to VISWAXA , theson of KRISHIVA,
whenhe praised you : b you bestowed, ASWINS, a
husband uponGHOSHA,growing old
,and tarrying in
her father’s dwelling ?
8 . You gave,A S
’
WINS,a lovely brideto S
’YAVA d
you gave sight to KARWA? unable to seehisway.
Showerers (of benefits) , the deed isto beglorifiedby which you gave hearing to theson of NRISHAD .
‘
9. A SWINS,who assume many form s
,you gave
to PEDU g a swift horse,thebringer of a thousand
8' Seep . 3 08 .
b Seep . 3 1 3 .
c Ghosha’
wasthedaug hter of Kahshioat. Shewasa leper,
and,therefore, unfit to bem arried ; but, whenadvanced inyears,
she prayed to theAs’wins, who healed her leprosy, and restoredher to youth and beauty, so that sheobtained a husband . [See
Vol . II ., p .
d S'
ydra, a Rishi, had theblack leprosy, but was cured of itby theA s’wins, and, consequently, married .
9 T he blindness of Kahwa isno t adverted to in any of hishymnshitherto met w ith . [SeeVo l . IV.
, p .
f T he son of Nrishad is unnamed : heis termed a Rishi.
[Kahwaismeant. SeeX.; XXXI . ,3 Seep . 3 07 .
3 1 6 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
(treasures) , powerful, irresistible, the destroyer of
fees,the object of praise
,the bearer (over dan
gers) .1 0. Liberal givers
,theseyour exploits are to be
celebrated ; and the resounding prayer propitiates
you, whileabiding inheavenandearth. Whenthe
descendants of PAJEA invite you,A S
'
WINS, come,
with food , and grant strength to the sage (who
worships you) .Varg a XV 1 1 . A S
'
WINS,glorified by the praises of the son
(of thejar )? and giving food,nourishers (of men) ;
to the sage (BHARADWAJA ) , exalted by A GAST YAwith prayer
, you resto red, NASA TYA S, VISPALA?
1 2 . Whither were you going,sons of heaven
,
showerers (of benefits) , when, on your way to the
dwelling of KAVYA,
°
(to receive his) adoration, youraised up (REBHA ) ,d A S
’
WINS,on the tenth dayfalike
a buried vessel full of gold ?
1 3 . You rendered, by your power, A SWINS, the
aged OHYAVANA again young? T he daughter of
thesun,NASAT YA S
,invested your chariot with
beauty?
1 4. Dissipators of affliction,asyou werepraised
with former praises, by TUGRA , so wereyou , again,adored (by him ) , whenyou brought BHUJYU safe
3 Wehave only son’
(shna) : theScholiast addshamhhdt
prashtah, that is, A g astya So , ag ain, thetext g ivesonly aiprdg a,which thecommentary amplifiesby Bharadwdjdg a rishag e.
b Seep . 3 1 1 .
c Us’
anas, thesonofKari. [Seepp . 2 1 3 and
d Seep . 3 1 3 . Seep . 1 3 9.
f Seep . 3 1 1 .
Varg a XVII.
3 1 8 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
1 9. As’
WINs, your powerful protection is the
sourceofhappiness wo rthy of laudation,you have
made whole themaimed : thereforehastheintel
lig ent (GHOSHA) a called upon you . Showerers(ofbenefits) , comehither, with your succours .20 . DA SRA S
, you filled themilkless,barren
,and
emaciated cow of S’AYU with milk :b you
'
brought,
by your powers,the daughter of PURUMITRA
,asa
wife,to VIMADA ?
2 1 . As'
wrNs,causing the barley to besewn(in
the fields that had been prepared) by theplough ,milking (theclouds) for thesake of MANU, destroying theD asg a with the thunderbolt, you have bestowed brilliant light upontheA ’
rg a?
22 . You replaced,ASWINS
,with the head of a
horse, (thehead of) DABE ICHA, theson of A THAR
VAN ; and, true to hispromise, herevealed to youthe mystic knowledgewhich hehad learned from
TWA SHTRI,and which wasasa ligatureof thewaist
to you?
23 . Sapient ASWINS,I ever solicit your favour.
a Seep . 3 1 5 .
b Seep . 293 .
Seep . 294 . It isonly said , of Paramitra, that hewas a
certainRa’jd.
d A'
rg dg a. T heScholiast explainsthis, t idashe, ‘to thesage,
’
that is, to , or upon, ZPIana but thepreviousoccurrenceofDasg aappearsto warrant theunderstand ing ofA
'
rg a asitscontrast,and
to treat it asa national appellative. It may, also, beobserved ,that thetext hasManasha
,which , theScholiast says, is, here, a
synonym ofMana, but which, m oreusually, designatesman.
9 Twasht’
ri is,here
, considered synonymouswith Indra. T he
FIRST A SH’f‘AKA— EIGHTH ADHYAYA .
Protect all my religious duties, and grant,NASAT
YAS,abundant and excellent wealth
,together with
offspring .
24. Liberal A S'
WINS,leaders (of sacrifices) , you
gave to VADHRIMAT I her sonHIRANYAHASTA ?Bounteous A S
’
WINS,you restored to life thetriply
mutilated S’YAVA ?
25 . These your ancient exploits,A SWINS
,our
forefathers havecelebrated ; and weoffer adoration
to you, showerers (of benefits) , repeating yourpraises
,accompanied by our dependants .
StiXT A III . (CXVIII . )
T hedeities,Rishi, and metre, asbefore.
1 . May your elegant and rich car,swift as a Varg aXVIII.
hawk,come
,A S
'
WINS,to our presence; for it isas
quick as themind of man,surmounted
,showerers
(of benefits) , by three columns,and rapid as the
wind .
2 . Cometo us,with your tri- columnar
,triangular
,
three-wheeled,
c
and well- constructed car ; replenish
our cows (with milk) ; give spirit to our horses ;and augment
,A S
'
WINS,our posterity.
knowledgewashahshg am adm,a g irdleto you both streng th
cuing them to perform relig iousrites.9“ Seep . 3 1 0 .
bHewascut into threepieces,— by theA saras,‘
it issaid ,which werereunited into oneby theA s’wins.
Seep . 94 .
Varg aXIX.
3 20 R IG-VEDA SANII ITA.
3 . DA SRA S, (having come
, ) with your quickmoving
,well- constructed car
,hear this hymn
, (re
cited by one) who reveres you . Do not theancient
sages say that you are m ost prompt,A S
'
WINS, (to
avert) poverty from theworshipper ?4. May your quick-moving
,prancing steeds
,
rapid ashawks,yoked to your car
,bear you
,A S
WINS, (hither) , who , quick as(falling) water, like
vultures flying through theair,convey you
,NASAT
YAS,to thesacrifice.
5 . Leaders (of sacrifice) , the youthful daughterof SI
'
IRYA ascended,delighted
,this your car? May
your strong- bodied,prancing
,fleet
,and shining
horses bring you near us .
6. By your deeds,DASRA S
, you raised up VAN
DANA,and
,showerers (of benefits) , RFBHA ; you
bore the son of TUGRA over the sea,and made
CHYAVANA young .
7 . You (gave relief) to the imprisoned A TRI,
(quenching) the scorching heat, and fed him with
grateful food : so licitous of worthy praise, you gave
sight to KANWA, blinded (by darkness) .8. You filled hiscow with milk, A S
'
WINS,for the
ancient S'
AYU,when imploring (your aid) ; you li
berated the quail from danger ; you gavea leg to
VIS’
FALA.
8' Inthisand m ost of thefollowing verses, wehaveallusions
to thesamepersonsand incidentsashavebeenpreviouslynoticed,inm ost instances, repeatedly, but ingeneral, inthishymn, m oresummarily .
RIG-VEDA SANHITA’ .
riousin battle,mutually contending for wealth
,
come together,your car
,A S
'
WINS, isperceived, on
its downward course,inwhich you bear excellen t
(treasure) to theworshipper.4. You brought back
,to his ancestors
,BHUJYU
,
who,borne by his own steeds
,had perished
, (butthat you rescued him )
“
with your self-harnessed
horses,and went
,Showerers (of benefits) , to his
distant dwelling and great wasthesuccour which ,it isknown
, you rendered to D IVODASA .
5 . A S’
WINS,your admirable(horses) bore the car
which you hadharnessed, (fi rst, ) to thegoal, for thesake of honour ; and the dam sel who was the
prize came,through affection
,to you
,and acknow
ledged your (husbandship ) , saying : You are(my)lords .
Varg aXXL 6 . You preserved REBHA from the violence
around him ; you quenched, with snow,for A T RI ,
thescorching heat ; you generated milk, inthecow
ofS’
AYU and (by you) wasVANDANA endowed withprolonged life.
7 . Skilful BASRAS, you restored VANDANA, when
debilitated by old ag e asa (wheelwright repairsaworn- out) car (m oved) by hispraises , you broughtforth thesagea (VAMADEVA ) from thewomb . May
your (glorious) deeds be(displayed) for him who , inthis place
,offers you worship .
9: T hetext doesnot namehim . T heScholiast callshim Vdma
deva : but nothing further issaid of him ,than that he invoked
theaid of theA s’
wins, whilst yet inhismother’swomb .
FIRST A SHTAXA w RIeHTHADHYAYA .
8. You repaired to him who,afflicted by the
abandonment of his own father,praised you from
afar? Henceyour prompt and wonderful succourshavebeenwished to beat hand
, (by all) .9. That honey- seeking bee
,also
,murmured your
praise: theson of USIJ invokes you to theexhila
rationof theSonia j uice. You conciliated themind
of DA DHYA CHso that,provided with the head of
a horse,hetaught you (themystic science) .
1 0 . A S’
WINS,you gaveto PEDU thewhite(horse) ,
desiredby many,thebreaker- through of combatants
,
Shining,unconquerable by fees in battle
,fi t fo r
every work likeINDRA,theconq ueror ofmen.
SIiKT A v. (cxx . )
T he deitiesandRishi are thesame,except that thelast stanza
isaddressed to theRemedy ag ainst bad dreams. Of thethir teenstanzas of thehymn, the first nine areinasm any differentmetres thethreelast areintheGdg atr z
’
measure.
1 . What praise may propitiate you, A SWINS
Who may givesatisfactionto you both ? How mayany ignorant (man) pay fitting homage
2 . Thus may an igno rant maninquirethemeans
of worshipping the all-wise; for every (one, ) other
(than the ASWINS, ) is unknowing . They , theun
conquered, quickly (Show favour) to theman(who
wo rshipsthem ) .
a This refers, it issaid , to the story of Bhajg a, whom his
father , T ag ra, had hbandoncd, o r, rather , perhaps, wasunableto
SUCCOII I‘
.
XXII .
3 24 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
3 . We invoke you, who know all things . Mayyou
,who are omniscient
,declare to us
,to -day, the
praisethat isacceptable. Desirous ofyour presence,
I reverenceyou, offering (oblations) .4. I inviteno t the gods
,immature(inwisdom ) ?
but you,DA SRA S. Drink of the wonderful and
strength -giving burnt- offering,and makeus vigor
ouS.
5 . (Powerful is) the hymn that wasrepeated bythe sonb of GHOSHA
,and by EB RIGH
,and with
which hymn the A NGIRA SA S adoreyo u. May the
sage (KAKSHIVA T ) , desirous (of’ food) , obtain it
abundantly .
Varg aXXIII ,
6 . Hear thesong'
of thestumbling (blind man) ;0
fo r,verily
,A S
'
WINS, I glorify you, recovering myeyes (through you) , who are protecto rs of good
works .
7. You have been givers of great riches ; you
haveagaincaused them to disappear. Do you,who
are donors of dwellings,become our preservers
protect us from thefelonious robber.
8 . Deliver us no t, A S'
WINS,to our enemies : never
may our cows,who nourish us with their udders
,
stray from our houses,separated from their calves.
9. Thosewho ado reyou obtain(wealth) , for thesupport of their friends . Direct us to opulence
Pdhg d, to beripened no t yet matureinwisdom {pahtaog a
prajndndnj .
b Who iscalled , by theScholiast, Sahastg a. [SeeX.,XLI . ,
3
Rijrdéwa. (Seep .
Varg aXXV.
3 26 RIG - VEDA SANHITA.
(thedawn) : hemade the female of thehorse un
naturally them other of thecow ?
3 . May he, illuminating thepurple(dawn) , listento the invocation (addressed to him) of o ld
,daily
bestowing wealth upon the race of ANGIRA S. Hehas sharpened hisfatal shaft : hehassupported the
heaven,for the good of men
,of quadrupeds
,and
bipeds .
4. In theexhilaration of this Sonia juice, you
have restored the celebrated herd of cattle,hidden
(inthecave) , for the sake of sacrifice, (to theAN
GIRASA S) . When, INDRA , the threefold crestb cn
gages incombat,heopens the doors of the tyran
nical descendants of MANUS ;0
5 . When your parents , (heaven and earth) , theprotectors (of the world) , brought the nutritiousand invigorating oblation to thee
,who art quick in
act,and when they offered thee thepureand pre
cions milk of themilch - cow .
d
6 . Now isINDRA manifested . May he, the over
comer (of his foes) , grant us happiness , —he, who
Indra, insport, issaid to havemadea marebring forth acalf.b Elevated, asa triplecrest, inthethreeworlds.
0Pant , thestealer of thecattle.
d T hat is,theclar ified butter of theoblations, from which the
nutr iment of all thing sproceeds for theoblationascendsto thesun
,by whom rainisengendered , from which spring scorn, the
support of living being s. Whenthishasbeendone, Indra opensthe doors of thecave
,and rescuesthecattle, asdescribed inthe
preceding verse, with which thisisconnected .
FIRST ASIIT’
AXA— FIGHTHADHYAYA . 3 27
shines brightly,likethesunof this dawn. May the
excellent Sonia,being sprinkled upon theplace of
sacrifice with a ladle, (exhilarate us) , by whom ,
presenting the oblations we had prepared,it was
imbibed.
7. Whenthe bright-edged hatchet ? isready for
itswork,the directing priest is able to have the
victim bound in thesacrifice? When,INDRA
,you
shineuponthedays that areappropriated to sacred
rites,
c then (success attends) upon themanwhogoes
,with hiscart
, (for fuel) , thedriver (of cattle) ,o r theactive(shepherd)
?
8 . Send hither thy horses, thequaffers of theex
Vanadhiti, theinstrument that isto beapplied to theforest,to cut downthetrees.
b Pari r odhand g oh. T hephraseisrather elliptical ; and thereisno verb . T he Scholiast interprets it, pas
’
o rodhandg a g hpe
nig ojandg a, pari samar tho hhaoati,— thepriest
,theadhwa/rg a, is
competent fo r theattachment of theanimal to thestake. Or the
wholepassagemay bedifferently rendered ; aanadhiti being interpreted a collectionofwater
’
(oana) , that is, a body of clouds
(meg hamdld) : when thisis ready for its oflice of raining , thenIndra, being inthefi rm ament, isableto rem oveany impedimentto theshower — g oh being , also, rendered water,
’o r
‘rain.
’
Indra being thesamewith theSun.
d T hephraseolog y is, here, very elliptical and obscure, thewholebeing merely androis
’
epas’
wishetardg a, being , literally, “ to the
carman, to the cattle- driver,to the quick
,
”w ithout any verb .
T heScholiast, therefore, suppliestheconnexion, abhimatamsidhg et,his w ish may succeed , ” and amplifies
,o r translates, anar cis
’
e,
carman,
’as “ hewho g oes to fetch fuel from thewood , inhis
Varg a XXVI .
L\'J
\
3 8 RIG-VEDA SANHITA.
hilarating libation overcome, warrior, theadversary
plundering us of our treasure, when they express ,with stones
,fo r theincrease(of thy strength) , the
delightful,exhilarating
,invigorating (juice) , to be
overtakenby thee, who art Swifter than thewind.
9. Thou didst hurl thy ironbolt uponthe quick
m oving (Asara) , - the swift destroyer of fees,that
wasbrought(to you) , by RIBHU, from heaven?— whenthou
,who art worshipped by many
,striking S’
USHNA,
for the sake of KUT SA,didst encompass him with
numberless fatal (weapons )?
1 0 . When the sun (had emerged) from the
strugglewith darkness,thou didst break
,wielder
of the thunderbolt,the cloud that had beenhis
annoyance,and didst sunder the well - fastened
covering inwhich S’
UhHNA‘
had enveloped him .
1 1 . Then the vast,powerful
,and imm oveable
earth and heavenanimated thee,INDRA
,to glorious
deeds ; and thou didst hurl down,into thewaters
,
with thy mighty thunderbolt,the everywhere
Spreading and destroying VRIT RA .
cart ; paéwishe, the driver of cattle; and tardg a, theactive, o rquick
, g opdla, o r shepherd .
Dinah apanitam Rihhwd. T he Scholiast considers thelatter to be thesameasTwasht’rd, “ by T washtfri. ” No doubt
,
Twasht’
ri is, m ost usually,considered to be the fabricator of
Indra’s thunderbolt ; but wehavehad it beforestated, that thethunderbolt wasbroug ht to Indra by Ribha (p . [P]
b T hisis,most probably, alleg orical, if it haveany meaning at
all. S’
ashn'a is droug ht ;’
and this, Indra rem oves,fo r thebenefit
ofhisworshippers, by many dropsofrain.
INDEX or THE SI’
IKT A S.
A SRT’
AKA I .-MANI
’
)A LA I .
ADHYAYA I .
A NUVAXA I .
MADHUCHCHHANDA S .
T hesame.
T hesame.
1 1 . I . (IV. )1 3 . II . (v. )1 5 . III . (VI . )
(VII . )
20 . I . (VIII . )22 . II . (Ix . )24 . III . (X )2 7 . Iv. (XI )
Deity.
A GNI,VAYU, INDRA and VAYU ,MITRA and VARUIQIA ,
ASWINS, INDRA , VI S'
WADFVA S,
SARASWATI,
ANUVAKA II .
INDRA,
T hesame,
INDRA,MARUTS
,
INDRA andMARUTS,INDRA ,
A NUVAKA III.
T hesame,
T hesame,
T hesame,
T hesame,
3 3 2 INDEX OF THE SI'
IXT AS .
ANUVAKA V .
4 1 . I . (XVIII . ) BRA IIMA IQIA SFA T I , &c .
,
44 . II . (XIX. ) A GNI andMARUTS,
45 . III . (XX )49. Iv. (XXI )50 . V . (XXII )54 . VI . (XXIII )
ANUVAKA VII .
79. I . (XXXI . ) A GNI,84 . II . (XXXII . ) INDRA,
A NUVAKA IV
Deity .
A GNI,
A’
FRIs,
VISWADEVA S,
RITU, &c .
,
INDRA,
INDRA and VARUIQIA,
ADHYAYA. II .
RIBIIUS,
INDRA and A GNI ,A SWINS
,&c .
,
VAYU,&c .
,
A NUVAKA VI.
PRAJAPATI, A GNI , &c .
,
VARUIQIA ,
A GNI,A GNI, VISWADEVAS,INDRA
,&c .
,
INDRA,
INDRA,&c.
,
3 3 4 INDEX OF THE SI'
IKT A S.
S é lcla.
1 49. IV . (LIV . )1 50 . V . (LV . )1 52 . VI . (LVI . )1 5 3 . VII . (LVII . )
ANUVAKA XI .
1 55 . I . (LVIII . ) A GNI,
1 57 . II . (LIX. ) A GNI VA I éWANARA,
1 60 . III . (LX . ) A GNI,
1 62 . IV . (LXI ) INDRA,
ADHYAYA V.
1 66 . V . (LXII . ) T hesame,
1 70 . VI . (LXIII ) T hesame,
1 7 3 . VI I . (LXIV . ) MARUT S,
1 97. I . (LXXIV . )1 98 . I I. (LXXV )1 98 . III . (LXXVI )1 99. IV . (LXXVII . )
ANUVAKA XII .
A GNI,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
A NUVAKA XIII .
A GNI,
The same,
The same,The same
,
INDEX OF THE SI’
JXTAS.
saw .
20 1 . V . (LXXVIII . )902 . VI . (LXXIX . )204 . VII . (LXXX )
ADHYAYA VI .
207 . VIII . (LXXXI ) T hesame,
209. IX. (LXXXII . ) T hesame,
2 1 1 . X . (LXXXIII . ) T hesame,
2 1 3 . XI . (LXXXIV . ) T hesame,
ANUVAKA XIV
ANUVAXA XV .
242 . I . (XCIV . ) A GNI, &c .
, KUT SA .
ADHYAYA VII.
A GNI,
The same,
The same,
The same,
The same,
INDRA,
3 3 6
296 .
3 00 .
3 04 .
3 06 .
3 1 4 .
3 1 9 .
3 2 1 .
3 2 3 .
3 25 .
INDEX OF THE SI'
JXT A S.
VIII . (CXIII . )IX . (CXIV . )
(CXV . )
I . (CXVI . )II . (CXVII . )III . (CXVIII . )IV . (CXIX )V . (CXX. )
I . (CXXI . )
ANUVAXA XVI .
ANUVAKA XVII .
A NUVAXA XVIII .
INDRA,
T hesame.
T hesame.
VI S’
WADEVA S,
T hesame,
INDRA and A GNI,
T hesame,
B IBHUS,
T hesame,
EA RTHand SKY,A GNI
,
As’
WINs,
ADHYAYA. VIII .
USHA S, &c .,
RUDRA,
Sfi BYA ,
3 3 8
A si/mi, 88A sm
’
d/z,227
A ssesof fi leA s'
wins, 96 ,3 06
A sura, 64A sum s, 85
,1 3 7 , 1 42
,
1 47 , 1 4 3,1 5 1
,1 5 3
,
1 6 3 , 1 64,2 1 3
,2 20
,
A'surimafg/d, 2 1 6
A s’wa,291
{ls'
wms, 8 , 3 8 , 47, 50 ,
1 2 3,1 24
,1 25
,1 26
1 27,1 3 9
,1 4 3
,227
,
223,2 3 5
,2 3 9
,2 3 6
,
2 3 7 , 2 3 3 , 2 3 9,290
,
29 1,292 , 293 , 294
,
295 , 296,3 06
,3 07
,
3 0 3,3 09, 3 1 0
,3 1 1
,
3 1 2 , 3 1 3 , 3 1 4,3 1 5
,
3 1 6,3 1 7 , 3 1 3
,3 1 9
,
3 20,3 2 1
, 3 22 , 3 2 3 ,3 24
, 3 25
A tlwrvcm, 5 , 207, 2 1 2,
A tz'
tkz’
g wa, 1 3 7,
A tyagm'
sht’
oma, 1 92
A updsanw, 1 92
A ya, 2 68
A'
yu, 1 47, 25 1
A'yus
, 8 1 , 1 47
Bath», 28 , 1 4 1 , 1 42 , 1 93
Bali, 42 , 5 3
Barhis, 9, 3 2
Blmg a, 3 4, 59, 1 20 , 227,2 3 1
1 356927 5 7771, 3 3
INDEX OF NAMES .
Earth, 228, 287Ebz
'
mdg/dsah, 1 0
Ekata,1 4 1
,1 42
E tas’
a, 1 49, 1 66, 3 29
Emya'
van,2 3 1
Bharaciwaja, 1 59,292
,
3 1 5
B/mm tcz,52
Bhdrati, 3 1 , 3 3 , 52
Bkayamdna, 259
B/zr z'
g u, 1 3 9, 1 60,1 88
,
2 1 3, 24 1 , 293
,3 0 3
,
3 24
Bhr z’
g us, 1 5 6, 1 60
B lzujyu, 2 89, 29 1 , 3 06,
Brahmd, 3 3,60 ,
B rahman,24
,3 7, 26 1
,
279
Brakrnariaspo tz’
,4 1 , 42
,
1 1 1,
B rikodro tlm, 1 04
B r z
'
fi aspati, 3 4, 48 , 95 ,1 1 7 , 1 67 , 23 1
,244
,
Brz’
fi at, 1 8, 1 44
Brz’
saya, 240
Budlm, 80
1 0 1,
0712 763 7714, 88
Chdpa, 294
Chitrabkdnn, 70
Clayaoana, 1 3 9,3 09
,3 20
Daksha, 3 4, 2270 9753 71 27551
,41
,43
Da’
kshz’
fi a,3 7
a anas, 87,1 3 6 , 1 47 ,
1 59
Danu,87 , 1 3 6 , 1 47
a u,87
D ar s'
w,1 92
Das’
adyu, 93
Dasras, 8 , 78 , 3 08, 3 1 1
3 1 4,3 1 3
,3 20
,3 22
3 24
D asyus,90
,1 3 7, 1 3 8
1 7 1 20 1,259
,26 1
266
D ow raid,60
D lzis/zanci,52
Dbr z’
shfi u, 77
t osantz’
,295
D irg has‘
ra/oas,291
D irg katamas, 42 ,
D iti,3 02
Div,246
D z'
o oda’
sa, 1 27, 1 3 7 , 292 ,3 1 2
, 3 22
D oors, 3 2
Dram'
fi odd,250
,25 1
,252
D ram’
fi odas, 3 7, 3 8
D rain/us, 279Ckycwa
’
na, 3 08 , 3 1 6, 3 20 Dwz’
ta, 1 4 1 , 1 42
Classesof being s, 20, 2 3 0,3 1 4
Cows, 1 7, 1 65Cowsof ( fi lms, 1 3 1
Babbitt, 295
D adhéolza,2 1 6 , 3 1 O
D ad/tions, 207, 2 1 6Dad/zyaok, 20 7, 2 1 6 , 3 1 0 ,
Dyudevata'
,78
DynZo/ca, 1 7
Gddin'
,27
Gandaleé,88
Gandfi aroas, 52 , 2 3 0
Gang d, 88 , 96 , 1 68
Gdrkapatg/a, 3 , 3 1 , 3 7, 80
Garuda,229
Garutrnan, 229
Gait/zen(name) , 27Galka
’
n,1 8
Gayafi ras, 5 3
Gdyatri, 1 64, 205 , 241
Ga’
yatr z’
n,24
Glzora, 1 00
Gkosfi d,3 1 5
,3 1 8
,3 24
Goddesses,3 3
,52
,1 64
Gomati, 88
0 01262, 54
Gotama,1 55
,
1 70,1 73 , 1 97 , 20 1
202,204
,203
,2 1 9
22 1,2 26
,227
,2 3 2
2 3 5,2 3 7, 240
,3 08
Grdoastut, 3 7
Hare, 247Hare'dra/va, 1 3 4
59,60
,7 1
,
73
Har z'tcila, 1 3 4Ham'
ryajnas, 1 92Haoyardk, 1 8 1Heaven, 228Himavat, 1 40H'
z'
rafi yag arbfi a, 44, 227H' z'ranyahasta, 3 1 0 , 3 1 9Hirafi yastz’cpa, 79, 89Hlddz’né , 88Homa, 1 92Horsesof Indra, 1 6
INDEX OF NAMES .
Horses of the Sun, 98 ,1 3 3
Hotrd, 52l flnre2 , 22 , 1 0 1 , 1 1 2 ,
Indrani,52
Irdvaté,88
Is/nrat/za, 27
3 3 9
Jahndo é,3 1 2
I'M,82
Janna, 3 1 2
[ (d, 3 3,82
,1 1 2
Jdfi usfi d, 3 1 2 , 3 1 7
Nd, 82 , 1 22Jambunadz, 88
l’
k’
ta, 3 2Jarabodfi a, 70
Indra, 5 , 6 , 3 , 9, Ja’fave‘m’2 55
1 4,1 5
,1 6
,1 7 , Jaundz
'
oe, 1 3 4
7 7 7 7 7 7
3 6,3 7, 40 , 4 1 ,
Jwalajehwa, 203
76 , 7 7, 84 , 85 , 86 , 87, Kakslzioat, 42 , 1 3 9, 288 ,2 3 9, 291 , 3 06
,3 0 3
,
1 3 5 , 1 3 6 , 1 3 7, 1 3 81 zr z
“
292 2931 3 9, 1 40
,1 4 1 , 1 42 ,
5 7,
1 43 , 1 44, 1 45,1 46 Kdfi wa
,29, 54 ,
1 47,1 4 3 , 1 49
,1 50 1 03
,1 04
,1 1 0
,1 1 1
,
1 5 1 , 1 52,1 5 3 , 1 54
1 1 3,1 1 8
,1 22
,1 27 .
1 57 , 1 5 3 , 1 59, 1 62 1 28,289
,29 1
,3 1 5
,
1 6 3 , 1 64,1 65
,1 66 3 20
1 6 7, 1 68, 1 69,1 70 , Kanwas, 3 4, 1 04 , 1 06 ,
1 7 1 , 1 72 , 1 75 , 1 3 0, 1 20 , 1 25 , 1 26 , 1 27 ,
1 91 , 1 93 , 1 97, 1 99, 1 3 1
204 , 205,206 , 207 , Kapa, d, 3 0 1
203,209
,2 1 0
,2 1 1 ,
2 1 2 , 2 1 3 , 2 1 4,2 1 5 ,
143 7 5 7573 1 47
2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8,2 1 9, Harkandhn, 289
220’ 225 , 228 , 229? Kas’yapa, 87 ,2 3 1 , 2 3 2 , 24 1 , 255
,
256 , 25 7 , 259,260 ,
2 6 1 , 2 62,263
,264
,Kanshé takins, 1 3 7
7 7 r
27 3 : 2791 2 3 0 , 2 3 1 ,Kevya, ? 1 3 , 3 1 6
282 , 28 3 , 285 , 286 , Kaoyaoah, 1 8 1
292 , 994 , 295 ,
3 1 0 3 1 3 3 1 3 , 3 5 . a
s2 3i3 25; 3 26 , 3 27 ,192 mm ,
2 95
3 28, 3 29 fif
r zslzfi a , 260 , 3 1 3 ,
3 40 INDEX. OF iNAME3
Cah
'
sz,268
Hurnlcsizetra, 2 1 6E crus
,208
27
Hutsa,93
,1 7 1
1 72 , 242,246
,253
260,2 69
,275 , 2 76
277, 2 7 3 , 2 3 3,2 3 7
291,295
,296
,3 00
,
3 04,3 2 3
Kuyava, 267, 2 68
0
Ocean,246
Madhnmdg/d, 2 1 6Madhuel wklzandas
,1,5,27
Mag /mean, 85,88
,93
,
1 44,1 43
,1 54
,1 5 7,
209, 2 1 0
,2 1 3
,263
,
2 64,2 65
,2 66
,263
,
3 29
Mahdndmné,52
llfaké,3 3
Maz’
trdoarun’a,244
Mandfi dtre’
,292
Mdnd/zdtr z,93
,292
,295
Mantra,1 8
Mann,3 0
, 3 2 , 3 3 , 3 4,1 02
,1 04
,1 1 2
,1 2 1
,
1 22,1 3 9
,1 53
,1 3 3
,
2 5 1,276
,293
,294
,
3 0 1,3 1 3
Manns,68
,82
,84
,1 20
,
1 2 5,1 6 1
,1 93
,1 99
,
Manus (the) , 25 1Mannsha
,3 1 8
Mar éein'
,255
Ma'rjaliz/a, 3
Marudo re'
diza’
,88
Marnts, 1 5 , 1 6 , 1 7 , 25 ,3 4
,3 6 , 44 , 45 , 48, 54 ,
5 5,5 6 , 79, 90 , 1 04
,
1 05,1 06
,1 07 , 1 08
,
1 09,
1 2 1,
1 44,
1 74 ,1 90 ,206 ,22 1
,
225,
245,
259,
2 63 ,
2 3 7 ,3 0 3
Mdtar ts’wan, 1 60 , 1 88
Mdtr ts, 57Medkdtz
'
tkz’
,29
,54
,5 3
,
Medfi ydtz'
tin'
,1 02
Mend,1 3 9
,1 40
Mz
'
tra,5, 7, 3 4, 3 6 , 3 7
54,5 5
, 65,6 3
,97
1 00,1 03
,1 1 2 1 1 3
1 1 4,1 1 7
,1 20
1 3 4,1 3 9
,1 93
,
227,2 3 0
,2 3 1
,
245,246
,250
,
25 5,2 60
,263
,
2 67, 275 , 2 77 ,2 3 3
,2 3 6
,2 3 7
,
3 00,3 04
,3 05
Mortar , 72
1 1 0,
1 3 3,
1 45,
1 75,
1 9 1,
2 1 3,
2 22,
226,
256,
260,
267 ,3 0 1
,
1 1 1, 1 1 2
1 3 5,1 4 1
1 46,1 73 ,
1 76 , 1 3 5 ,
2 02 , 20 3 ,2 1 9
,220
,
22 3 , 224,
22 3 , 2 3 1 ,257
,2 5 3
26 1,262
275 , 27 7,
3 02,3 0 3
,
203,
2 3 3,
2 52 ,
2 65,
2 3 0,
296,
Nannslza,8 1
,84
Na/eskatras, 1 3 2
Nakta, 3 2
Natini, 88
Narnuohz'
,1 47
Nard,7
Nar cis’
ansa,3 2
,4 1
,4 3
Narya, 1 49, 291Ndsatyas, 47, 96
,97,
1 24 , 1 27 , 3 06,3 0 7 ,
3 0 3 , 3 09,3 1 0
,3 1 2 ,
3 1 3,3 1 4
,3 1 5 , 3 1 6
,
3 1 9, 3 20,3 2 1
Naoaodstwa, 1 04
Nesht’
r z 3 6,3 8
,1 0 1
Nig ht, 97 , 296
M'
r r z'
tt,62
,1 07
Nod/ms, 1 55 , 1 57 , 1 621 65
,1 66
,1 70 , 1 73
Nrtshad, 3 1 5
Ng/ olcas, 24
Pajra, 3 08, 3 1 5 , 3 1 6
Pajras, 1 40 ,Pdlcayajnas, 48, 1 92
.f 922
Pains,1 7, 28
Pdpadeoatd, 62
Pards’
ara,1 77
Par don), 290Parnaya, 1 47Par
'
uskné,88
Pat'
lzarvan, 293
Pa’
oa/ca,3 0
Pdoané , 88
3 2 3
Pestle, 72P'
z'
javana, 294
Pr’
pru, 1 3 7, 26 1 , 267
Petra's,1 40
, 23 0 , 276
Papa/Dana 294
PZa/cskag d, 88
Po tr z'
,1 0 1
,1 99
,244Hraeketasas, 1 1 0
P1 dfi a,240
Praédstr z , 244
Simyns, 259
Sindhu,88
,246
,287
Sindhumdtard, 1 24
é fipkd, 2 633 3 5 , 3 3
S'
z‘
m ,1 1 7 , 1 7 3 , 3 0 1 , 3 02
Sonia, 6 , 3 5 , 3 7, 3 8 , 3 9,4 1 , 42 , 43
,58
,94
,
1 1 7 , 1 1 8,1 78 , 1 80
,
227, 2 3 2,2 3 3
,2 3 4
,
2 3 5,240
,24 1
,242
,
3 1 1
Somapa’
s, 1 22
Somapa’
las, 295
S omapati, 1 99
Somaydg as, 1 0 1
Somayajnas, 1 92
Srinjayas, 208
Sruto/rya, 291
S torm,1 4
,2 1
,22
S tnti, 22
Suehanti, 290
Sudds,1 2 7, 1 72 , 294
Suddsa, 1 27, 294
Sadlzanwan,46
,49
,283
,
Suhastya, 3 24
Sakang a, 3 08, 3 09
Sukratn,1 3 9
3 272 5 75573155 , 59, 60
, 6 1,
78
S’
anabs’
epfi a, 59, 60
Suparna, 99b’
urddlzas,2 59
Sdra, 3 29
INDEX OF NAMES .
Siz rya, 5 1 , 54, 99, 1 1 8 ,1 3 1 , 1 3 2
,1 3 3
,1 3 4
,
1 59,1 66 , 247, 26 1
,
Sicryd, 3 1 1 , 3 1 2 , 3 2 1
Susamidd/za,3 1
Sushfi a,29
,1 3 7 , 1 3 9,
1 5 3,1 7 1 , 26 1
,267 ,
3 28
8 153 730713 51,88
Susinnnna,2 1 7
Sns‘
ipra, 22
Sus’
raoas, 1 47
3 2mm,3 3
Swadhd, 1 40
c itad,3 1 3 4
«Sgwaitreya, 93
Swarg a, 2 3 , 3 5 , 54 , 1 3 2 ,245
,2 5 1
Swarlolca,273
Swas’
wa, 1 66
S/
zoitrd,93
Switrya, 93
Syz’
amaras‘
mi,293
T anananodt, 3 1T drlesitya, 229
T raitana,1 42
,1 4 3
T rasadasyu, 292
T ri/csfi a,229
T ris’
iras, 88
T ris’
oka,291
T rita, 1 4 1, 1 42
,
' 270,2 72
,27 3
,
T rim lcrama, 5 3
T ug ra, 289, 3 06
,
a vas’o , 1 0 3 , 1 04, 1 49I ’arvas
’
as,279
T urvasu, 1 04, 1 49
T icrvaya'
fi a, 1 47
a viti, 1 04, 1 49, 1 65,
295
T washt’
ri,3 1
,3 3 , 3 6, 48
5 1,3 5
, 3 3 , 1 43 , 1 63
207 , 2 1 7, 22 1,240
3 1 0, 3 1 8 , 3 28
Ug radeoa, 1 04
Uletka 6
Ulctin/a, 3 8Upag/afjas, 1 22
U’
ry’
dni,3 2 1
Us’
anas,29
,1 3 8
,2 1 3
,
3 1 6,3 29
(Isftas, 3 2 , 75 , 78, 1 1 9,
1 20,1 2 1
,1 2 3
,1 25
1 28,1 29
,1 3 0 , 1 3 1
1 54,202
, 2 3 5 , 2 3 6
2 3 7,2 3 3
,2 3 9
,296
297, 293,299, 3 00
3 04
1 28 , 2 3 1 , 299,3 00
Veto/7, 52
Vadhrimati, 3 1 0 , 3 1 9
Va’
g devatd, 1 1 1
Vdg devi, 52
Vanni,1 60
Vaisfwadeva, 1 92
Vaisfwa'
nara, 1 5 7 , 1 58,
lnya, 46 , 43 , 2 3 7Vdjas, 287
Vdmadeva, 3 22
Vdmana,54
Vamra, 1 3 8 , 292 , 293
Vanaspati, 3 1 , 3 3 ,Vandana, 289, 3 09, 3 1 4,
Vang rida, 1 47
Vdfi t,1 8
Vardha, 1 63 , 3 02
Va’
rskdg iras, 255,257 ,
259
Var ana, 5 , 7 , 3 7, 40 , 4 1 ,
1 1 4,1 1 7
,1 2 1 , 1 3 4
,
1 3 9, 1 93,20 3
,227
,
22 3,2 3 0
,2 3 1 , 2 3 2
,
245,246 , 2 50
,252
,
2 55,2 60
,2 6 1
,263
,
2 65,267, 27 1 , 272
,
274 , 2 75 , 277, 280,
2 3 3 , 2 3 6,2 3 7 , 296
,
3 00, 3 04,3 05
Varnndfi é , 52
7m m ,52
V5 55 , 291 , 3 1 3
Vashat’
kdra, 97
Vasiskt'
ka, 1 77, 290 , 291
Vasn, 25 , 80
Vasas, 97 1 55
Vaswokasard, 88
INDEX OF NAMES .
d a,5,6 , Vrislzdg ir , 255 , 3 1 1
1 88122 5
»24 1 , Virishafi aéwa, 1 3 9, 1 40
288Vritra, 1 7, 1 9,
Van/ 4 , 1 49, 289 86,3 7 ,
Vedhas, 1 90 92,1 02 , 1 3 6 ,
V 941 42 , 1 43 , 1 44
,1 45
W’1 46
,1 50 , 1 5 3
,1 54
1 5 3 , 1 6 3 , 1 64,1 65
1 70 , 1 7 1 , 1 97 , 20 1
Vimada, 1 3 6 , 294, 3 06205 , 206 1 207 1 2 1 4 ,
3 1 322 1 , 2 3 3
,240 , 24 1
,
260,266
,267 , 273 ,
77W“ ; 2 3 2 , 3 1 0 , 3 2 3,3 29
Virapatnz , 268 Vritras, 1 2 , 2 1 6
Vim"?a, 1 22 Vg/uskt'
a, 78
17 1577743 1917, 3 1 3 , 3 1 5
Vishnu, 3 3 , 50 , 5 3 , 54 ,
Vishnnpada, 5 39
7 7815 5 5517, 3 1 7I
T
; 31745393 25, 291 ,
“47mm “ ,
3 20Yajnas, 48, 1 22 , 1 92
Viépati, 29Yet/us, 1 8
Vis’
wadeoas, 8 , 48Yama 74 98 1 07 : 1 79
54, 69, 7 1 ,1 80 3 06
269,2 75 , 277 , 3 25 Yamadutz , 74
Yada,1 04
,1 49
Viéwaka, 3 1 3 , 3 1 5 Yamaloka, 98
Vis’
wakarman, 3 3 Yamund, 88
Viéwa’
rnitra,1, 60 Ydtudfi dnas, 1 00
Vis’
wdvasu, 1 80 Yag/dti, 84,1 04
,1 49,
Vitastd, 882 79
Vriehayd, 1 3 9
3 46 POSTSCRIPT .
t’
ti,Ghritsamada, KauSItakI
'
,Madhuchhandas
,Ma
g havén, Mag havat, Panin , Priyamedhas, Ribhukshin,Richitka
,S
’
akapurfii, Sthulash'
tivin, Suhasti, S’
unahs'
epas,Vas
’
ish’
tha,Vis
’
wanch , &c . &c . From the Introduction to III .
,XXXI .
— see Vol . III .
,p . 42
,— it
appears that Kusika was of the family of Ishiratha,
not Ish l’rathi. Vala and VrihaSpati have here givenplace to Bala and Brihaspati
,which the Translator
,
correctly,came
,at last
,to prefer . The Vaidik forms
have,also
,been restored
,where he adopted the
Pauranik,as in the cases of Chyavana, Manus, and
Mandhatri. Dadhyanch has, further, beenaltered toDadhyach . In commenting on Narslzada
,Sayana
,as
printed,
-Vol . I .
,pp . 940
,941
,— twice eXhibits the
eq uivalent of“ son of Nrisha‘
da,
” the words of thefirst edition : but the Rig veda, as is proved by myreference at p . 3 1 5
,evinces that some one has herein
erred . The Scholiast,or his copyists
,should have
written Nrishad.
A t p . 43,notes
,1 . 7 ab infra, I have replaced
“ the Katt/ialeas” by “ Kattnakya ; and, at p . 272 ,
notes,1 . 2 ab infra,
“ Sdtyciyana,” by “ the S '
dtzz/d
yana B rdlzrnafla.
” A t p . 1 3 9,l . 3 ab infra, S
'
atakratu
has been discarded—in favour of Sukratu . CompareVol . IV .
,p . 1—25
,1 . 3
Under guidance of Sayana and the Sarvanulcrama,
grounds have offered for modifying the headings ofno less than fifteen hymns . It may be added, that itwould be an improvement, in the headings throughout,to render devatci— here translated “ deity” and “ di
vinity,
” —by“ object of invocation .
” See pp . 1 00,
POSTSCRIPT.
3 23,where devata designates the sacrificial post and
the Remedy against bad dreams . A t pp . 275 , 277,
I have harmoniz ed the headings with the “ IndeX tothe SI’Iktas
,
” by giving to the simply translettered“ Vis
’
wadevas— as Professor Wilson writes the expression
,— the preference which it deserves to “ all the
gods . ”
Thirty or forty brief references have b een incor
po rated in the foot—notes, for the purpose , with rareeXceptions, of pointing out the Translator’s ownemendations
,or additions
,especially inVols . II .
,III .
,
and IV.
In several instances,it seemed advisable to indicate
,
by an explanatory“ i. fragments of elucidation
q uoted from Sayana . But for some such indication,
it might be supposed,— as in pp . 1 84
,1 90
,- that
phrases eXtracted from the commentary were takenfrom theRig veda itself.The statement at the end of note a
,p . 3 28
,has not
b een verified, and, probably, arose from misrecollection .
Three passages which I have slightly alteredthe second
,with warrant from the Translator’s manu
script,— are reproduced below
,in the form inwhich
they are presented in the fir st edition“ Wethus find that most
,if not all
,the deities to
whom the hymns of the R ic/z,as far as those of the
fir st Asfi t’a/sa,extend
,are resolvable into three
,
” &c .
Introduction, p . XXX1X .
,l . 8 .
“ Who is so brilliant as S’
ANYU,who g ratifi eslik e
gold,the best of the gods
,the provider of habita
tions — P. 1 1 8,1 . 4.
3 48 POSTSCRIPT.
The and black coursers,long - limbed
,well
caparison and celestial,and harnessed
, well-pleased,to the yoke Of the chariot in which the showerer ofbenefits is conveyed
,for the enrichment of RIJRAéWA
,
and is recogniz ed amongst human hosts . ” - P. 259,
The Index of Names,
” has been amended andvery considerably amplified.
The Virapatni river,mentioned at p . 268, l . 7
ab infra, I would suggest to be one with theSaraswatl
'
; the word oirapatni,“ bride Of the hero
,
”o c
curring as an epithet Of Saraswatl’
,the goddess
,in
VI .
,see Vol . III .
,p . 483 . Compare
Soma,for its eq uivocalness Of acceptation, so common
in the Rig veda.
Though nothing approaching thoro ugh revision hasherebeen undertaken
,it is hoped that this volume
,as
now cursorily retouched, will prove acceptable even to
those who have profited by the venerab le Translatorssown edition .
F.H.
LONDON,
June3 0,1 866 .
C O R R E C T I O N S.
Page 6,line2 . Read invocation.
1 6,
8 . (ab out to beengendered) .
1 76,no tes
,abinfra. Bijiskam .
1 86,no tes
,I. 4 . A gnydd/zeya.
3 1 8,line6
,ab infra. DADHYACH.